UNIVERSITY OF CAUFORNIA SAN DIEGO
WtK^^f
W 3 1822 02"'24 B'lfil
!Si^j!^eri
/T
p/.N/
[
LIBRARY
UNiv(Rsrrr of
CAttyOH MU
SAN DIEGO
>V
..UNIVERSITY,OFCAUFpRNIA,|SAN^ / ^Z
3 1822 02724 6461 p^
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS
EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OP
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, LEWIS R. PACKARD, and THOMAS D. SEYMOUR,
SOPHOCLES
ANTIGONE
EDITED
ON THE BASIS OF WOLFF'S EDITION
BY
MARTIN L. D'OOGE
Professor ov Oreek in tbe University of Micbioah.
GINN & COMPANY
BOSTON • NEW YORK ■ CHICAGO ■ LONDON
u'^-^^
CA^y.jM' " ^ p.Zt ,
yQi^yU^^^cA^^ Lf^y^ j^ ^ ^
f
^ ? 6 ' ^ ^ ^
Sotered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1888, bj
JouN Williams White and Thomas D. 8kymour,
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Wasbingtoo.
36.6
gbt fltbtngnm gcc«<
GINN & COMPANY • PRO-
PRIETORS • BOSTON • U.S^
PEEFAOE.
This edition of the Antigone is based upon Gustav Wolff's
second edition, Leipzig, 1873.
In most cases where the text varies from his, the readings of
the Laurentian Ms. (L) have been adopted in preference to those
of inferior Mss. or to conjectures of Wolff and other editors.
The reasons for these changes are given in the Appendix, which
it is hoped furnishes sufficient material for an intelligent apprecia-
tion of the most important problems in the textual criticism of the
play. For the purpose of facilitating comparison, the rejected
readings of Wolff are placed at the foot of the text. Through
lack of such an aid as the Facsimile of the Laurentian Codex,
now in course of preparation, it has been necessary to take the
variants of the Mss. at second or third hand, chiefly from the
edition of Campbell.
The Commentary has been adapted to the needs of that large
number of students who begin their study of Greek tragedy with
this plaj' .
The lyric parts have been arranged on the basis of the rhyth-
mical scheme which has been borrowed from Schmidt's Rhythmic
and Metric, translated by Professor John Williams White.
Material has been taken freely from the editions of Bellermann,
Campbell, Nauck, Wecklein, and Dindorf.
The editor takes pleasure in expressing his grateful obligations
to his colleague. Professor Elisha Jones, for the use of critical
apparatus; and to his pupil, Mr. Walter Miller, A.M., for gener-
ous sei-vice in verifying references.
M. L. D'OOGE.
Unitebsitt of Michiqam,
August, 1884.
TO THE SECOND EDITION.
Ix preparing this edition the editor has had the benefit of corrections
and suggestions made by several of his reviewers, and in at least one
case before the review has appeared in print. Grateful acknowledg-
ments are especially due to Professors Goodwin, J. H. Wright, and
F. B. Tarbell.
M. L. D'OOGE.
UMIVSR8ITT OP MlCHIOAK,
April, 1885.
^O^OKAEOTS ANTirONH.
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2007 with funding from
IVIicrosoft Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/antigoneOOsophiala
I.
IJN-TRODIJOTIOIsr.
Oedipus and locasta, king and queen of Thebes, left a family
of four children, Eteocles, Polynices, Antigone, and Ismene.
The sons succeeded their father in the government of Thebes, each
to rule a year alternately with the other. Antigone became the
betrothed of Haemon, the son of Ear3dice and of Creon, who was
the brother of locasta. Between Eteocles and Polynices a
strife arose (111) concerning the succession to the throne. Poly-
nices fled for protection and aid to Adrastus, king of Argos,
married his daughter Argia, and marched with a numerous and
brilliantly equipped (129, 130) host against his native city, in
order that he might take revenge by laying it waste with fire and
sword (285).
In view of this impending peril, Creon had sought counsel from
the venerable seer Tiresias (993-95) , who had declared that Ares
was wroth with Thebes because, at the founding of the city,
Cadmus had slain the serpent that guarded the Ares fountain.
Cadmus had sown the land with the serpent's teeth, and from
these had sprung the first inhabitants. A scion of this stock
was desired by the god as a propitiatory sacrifice. As such an
offering, Megareus, the son of Creon (see on 991), threw himself
down from the ramparts of the citadel into the adjacent den of
the dragon (cnjKov is fji.€\afjL^a6rj SpaKovros, Eur. Phoen. 1010).
Encouraged b}' this sacrifice, the Thebans began the defence of
the fortified cit}'. Before each of the seven gates stood a hostile
leader with his troops (141). Capaneus especially vaunted him-
self with insolent boasts (130, 136) ; and, as he was mounting
the ramparts with flaming torch in hand, Zeus struck him down
with a thunderbolt (131). The hostile brothers fell upon each
other, and both perished in this unnatural conflict (146). Thus
4 INTRODUCTION.
the Ai^ivcs failed in securing the object of their expedition.
That whioli crippled the assault of the besiegers roused the courage
of the besieged ; the former flee, the latter pursue. The hostile
chieftains find their death either at the gates of Thebes or on
tlie flight (141-3). Adi-astus alone escapes. The flight and the
close of the combat occur in the night (103). With the dawn of
day Creon orders that the bod}- of Eteocles be buried (23-30), and
that of Polynices be given as a prey to dogs and vultures.
In the earliest times the denial of burial rites to enemies was
not wholly unknown, and was not held to be an offence ; still,
even in the Iliad a truce is made with the Trojans, that they may
bury their slain. Achilles, too, does not carry out his threat
against Hector ; the gods protect Hector's corpse and give aid in
its surrender. In the progress of civilization, the sentiment
towards the dead became still more tender. We find that among
the Athenians the sacredness of the duty of burial was early
inculcated. Solon decreed that if any one should find a corpse
unburied, he must at least strew dust over it; and while he
released children from other duties towaixl a parent who should
ui^e them to commit certain wrongs, from the duty of burial he
granted in no case release. A law of Clisthenes made the de-
march accountable, under heav}- penalties, for the interment of
unburied corpses. Public enemies also were shown the last honor,
as in the case of the Persians after the battle of Marathon
(u»« TTavrta-i oaiov avOfxttirov vcKpov yg Kpvij/aL, Paus. I. 32, 4).
Xerxes had the Spartans tliat fell at Thermopylae buried. That
the bodies of those who fell in the naval battle of Arginusae were
not collected and given burial rites brought the penalty of death
upon six Athenian commanders. The tragedians especially teach
the sacredness of the dut}' of burial, from which there is no re-
lease, and represent it as an ancient and universal Hellenic cus-
tom. The only limitation of this custom seems to have been the
Kotvof "EXAjJvtuf yofjuK, which forbade interment within the borders of
their native land of sacrilegious persons and of traitors who had
borne arms against their fellow-citizens. (See Visscher, Rhein.
Mus. N. F. XX. 445 fl'.) — But against this practice the moral
sense of the people grew gradually more and more repugnant ;
INTRODUCTION. 5
and here lies the source of the conflict in our tragedy between
the sternness of the civil law, which Creon seeks to maintain
with the energy of a ruler who sets great store by his authority,
and the kindness of the higher moral sense, which makes the burial
of the dead the inviolable dut}' of the nearest kinsmen. (Schneide-
win's Introd. 7th ed. p. 25.)
The pla}' begins at early dawn (100). The stage represents
the open square in the front of the royal palace upon the Cadmea,
the citadel of Thebes. The first actor (Protagonist) played the
parts of Antigone, Tiresias, and Eurydice ; the second (Deuter-
agonist), of Ismene, Haemon, the Guard, and the Herald; the
third (Tritagonist) , that of Creon. Contrary to the usual cus-
tom, the Chorus is not of the same age and sex with the chief
character of the play, whereas in the Electra, e.g., friendly young
women constitute the Chorus ; but, because the deed of Antigone
touches the welfare of the State, since she has disregarded the
decree of the rightful ruler of the land, there stands between her
and Creon a Chorus of fifteen representatives of the most influ-
ential and venerable Thebans, who, through three successive
reigns (165 fif.), have proved themselves peaceful and obedient
subjects and discreet citizens, to whom peace and good govern-
ment ai-e of the- first importance. (Schneidewin's Introd. 7th ed.
p. 27.)
II.
REVIEW OF THE PLAY.
In trageily the hero either contends against the right, and
thereby comes to destruction without accomplishing his purpose,
or he champions the right, and directly or indirectly secures its
triumph at the cost, it may l>e, of suffering, and even of his
own death. In the Antigone the heroine is a representative of
the latter class. Divine law is superior to human law, — this is
the central thought of the play. Antigone contends for this prin-
ciple ; public sentiment decides in her favor (692-700) ; the
gods, through the lips of the seer (1064-73), approve her pur-
l)ose ; Creon, her adversary, finally acknowledges his wrong (1261-
76), and executes her wishes (1105 ff.). She dies in the con-
sciousness of duty discharged, highly extolled and tenderly beloved.
Creon lives, bereaved, accursed by his dearest ones, a heart-
broken man. As absolute ruler, he had the .right indeed to
dispose of the dead as well as of the living (214), but the man-
dates of religion forbade his exercising this right. It was not
for him to command what was impious, to abuse his authority in
such a way as to throw down the safeguards of divine institutions.
Granted that Creon had a right to deny burial within the bounds
of his native land to Polynices, on the score of being a traitor,
he disregarded the rights of the gods below, and violated the dic-
tates of a common and humane sentiment, by commanding that
his Ixxly be given as a prey to dogs. For whoever was laid low
in death was rightfully claimed by the infernal gods ; and the
shades of the departed could not rest happily in the realm of
Hades until the last honors had been paid to their mortal remains.
It is not in a spirit of wantonness surely that Creon proclaims
his decree, but as the result of shoil-sightedness and failure
to weigh carefully all the circumstances (1242-69). The poet
REVIEW OF THE PLAY, 7
represents him as a man who, resolved twv apicrTotv airrtfrOax ^ov-
Xev/AttTtDv, lays down for his guidance certain principles which he
is determined rigidly to obey, but by the narrow-minded and pas-
sionate application of which he falls into dfiovXia. (Schneidewin,
p. 26.) When his command has been disobeyed, his mind, wholly
possessed b}- the consciousness of his supreme authority, becomes
the more embittered the more he hears the timid utterances of
the Chorus, the counter arguments of Antigone and of her more
submissive sister, of his own son, and finally of the revered seer.
He expresses the sentiments of a despot (667, 738), insults the
Chorus (281), derides Antigone (524), and cherishes unfounded
and rash suspicion against all, — against Ismene (488), against a
part of the citizens (290), against the venerable Tiresias (1035) ;
he cannot from the outset imagine any other motive for the viola-
tion of his edict than the basest of all, bribery (221). Although
he becomes convinced of the innocence of Ismene, he nevertheless
causes her also to be arrested (579) , and in a moment of passion
(769) orders her to be led forth to die with her sister. His anger
impels him to indulge in extravagant expressions (486, 668) and
in threats of useless cruelty, as, for example, that he will compel
his son to witness the execution of his betrothed (760). Finally
he loses his self-control completely, he slanders the prophet (1055),
and blasphemes the gods (780, 1040). Not until he hears pro-,
claimed the dreadful vengeance of heaven, about to fall upon
him and his house, does he bow in submission. And the more
stubborn and violent he was before, the more completely does he
now find himself crushed by misfortune. The mighty blows smite
him one by one : his son's fury, that renders him oblivious of
filial piety, his son's death, the death of his own wife, her curse.
Despairing, overwhelmed, full of bitter self-reproach, in death
alonfe he sees release. The attendants support him and lead him
away, broken in body as well as in mind.
The counterpart of Creon is Antigone, who is resolved from the
first to honor the gods and to discharge her duty to her brother at
any cost. Had it not always and everywhere been incumbent
upon the nearest relatives to provide the funeral rites ? That her
sister is not willing to join her in this task seems to her a flagrant
8 REVIEW OF THE PLAY.
violation of sacred obligation. She treats her harshly and with
scorn. Having accomplished the deed, Antigone makes no attempt
to escajK; the hands of those ap^wiuted to seize the perpetrators.
She comes l>efore Creon, in the prond consciousness of doing right,
fille<l witlj contempt for the man who will not grant the dead his
rightful rei)ose. This accounts for the harshness of her manner
towards him also. His threats do not frighten her ; with calm
deliberation she had from the first looked the consequences of her
conduct squarely in the face. But that she has really made a
sacrifice, that life has some value in her eyes, becomes apparent
when she goes to her death. Sophocles does not represent stereo-
tyj>ed figures, but human beings. So long as Antigone has to
act, she is animati'd by her sense of duty; but now she feels the
full terror of the premature death to which she has been so unjustly
condemned. Now first she realizes that she has sacrificed her
afTections also u|X)n the altar of duty. Prior to the fulfilment of
her task, there is no intimation of her love for Haemon, no waver-
ing. Unlike the modern playwright. Sophocles does not mix
motives ; he makes single-minded characters. Even when Antigone
stands before Creon, she is still inspired by a single thought, her
duty to her brother. The dead body might agaiu be uncovered,
as it had been before by the guard, at the command of Creon ; but
her pride forbade any attempt to soften his heart by an allusion to
his son. Nor was there any consideration of personal interests
and favor, but simply of justice and hallowed law. But when
there is nothing more left her in this life to do, then she laments
that she is not to share in the marriage hymn, that she must
depart unwedded. Here she shows herself a woman. No sooner,
however, does she enter the se[)ulchral prison than her energy is
aroused anew. She waits not for famine to waste her away, but
herself cuts at once the thread of life.
She is a maiden of heroic type, in action strong, in speech often
sharp. But the Greek ideal of a woman is not represented alone
by a Penelope, that uncomplaining sufferer. This we may learn
from the truest ideals of womanhood, the goddesses ; for the an-
cients fashioned their divinities after their own image. Take, for
example, the virgin goddess Athene, who is a warrior. Her stat-
REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 9
ues wear a cold and hard expression ; Sophocles portrays her un-
feeling enough to deride Ajax, whom, in her wrath, she had
deprived of reason. The virgin Artemis is a huntress, and is
represented in art as having a firm and muscular form ; in the
earliest times she demanded bloody sacrifices. Hera dared to bid
defiance to the father of gods and men ; in Homer she and even
Aphrodite go into battle.
But in our play the gentle side of womanly nature also finds its
type. Ismene is yielding, full of affection for her sister and her
deceased brother. She is self-sacrificing, too, for she wishes to
die with her sister. But she is brave only in suffering, not in
action. Thus she serves by her contrasted character to make
Antigone's heroic greatness more conspicuous, just as Chryso-
themis forms the counterpart of her sister in the Electra of
Sophocles.
Haemon clings with tender affection to Antigone's lofty soul ;
his heart, is consumed with love. With filial respect he approaches
his father ; but, indignant at the unreasonable treatment of his
affianced, he allows himself to be carried away so far as to harbor
violent and resentful feeling, and, in the moment of extreme de-
spair, to attempt a dreadful crime. The violence of his passion
and the turbulent blood of youth have overpowered him ; but he
regains his self-command, and plunges the dagger into his own
side.
Eurydice appears on the stage but for a moment, yet leaves be-
hind an impression that is deep and abiding. She is wholly a
mother. Her determination is made the moment she hears of her
son's fate ; she cannot bear to survive her last remaining child.
Full of dignity, with a serene confidence in his gift of prophecy,
and conscious of his sacred vocation, the venerable Tiresias ad-
vances to the gates of the palace. His counsel ought to sufl3ce.
But when this has been repulsed, when even the sanctity of his
calling has been assailed, he pours the vials of his righteous wrath
upon the guilty head of Creon, and the catastrophe succeeds.
The messenger describes with manifest interest and sympathy
the calamity that has befallen the house. But the guard thinks
only of himself. He shows the verbosity, the fondness for details,
10 REVIEW OF TIIE PLAY.
ttiul the wit, of the common man. In the same wa}' Homer places
Thersites in contrast with his hero.
We come last of all to the Chorus. The Chorus do not approve
Creon's edict (211, 278, 1260, 1270), but, as subjects, they acknowl-
edge the legal jxiwer of tlie absolute ruler (50G, 873), maintaining
towards him the loyal obedience which they have paid his prede-
cessors. Their venerable years forbid their interference by deeds
of personal violence. In meditative mood they regard the occur-
rences that come to pass, but do not trj' to resist or hinder them,
as may l>e inferred particularly from G81 and 72r). On two occa-
sions, however, they influence Creon's decision ; once, when the}*
save Ismene (770) from the rashness of the king, and again
(1100) wh'.'u the}' incite him, already wavering in his purpose, to
decisive and immediate action. As in 1094 and elsewhere, so at
tlie close of the play they draw conclusions from the course of the
action and the sentiments of the speakers.
The Choral Odes mark the successive steps in the development
of the play. After the dramatic plot has been indicated in the
prologue, the Chorus enters with its song of triumph. After the
burial in violation of the decree of Creon, the Chorus celebrates
human skill and wisdom, and condemns arrogance. After An-
tigone has been detected and arrested in the act of performing
the burial, the Chorus bewails the inherited woe of the house of
the Labdacidae, and the helplessness and shortsightedness of
mortals as contrasted with the almighty power of the ever blessed
Zeus. When Ilaemon has left his father in passion, the Chorus
celebrates the ix>wer of love, which has proved superior even to
filial piet}' ; thereupon follow lyric strains from the Chorus and
Antigone alternately ; and these are concluded by an ode of con-
solation addressed to Antigone, who is then led away to her death.
Finally, when Creon has relented, the Chorus sings a joyful hymn
in praise of Dionysus, the protector of Thebes and the divine
patron of the theatre.
Of the seven extant plays of Sophocles the Antigone is marked
by the severest stjie. No other play equals it in the extent of
the choral odes, the number of melic verses being more than onc-
tliird of the whole number in the play. Before the time of
REVIEW OF THE PLAY. H
Aeschylus only one actor was employed, and in this play we find
Creon (162, 766, 1091), and afterwards the messenger (1155,
1244), alone upon the stage in a colloquy with the Chorus. The
third actor was introduced first by Sophocles. In the Antigone
the three actors are together on the stage only in the second
epeisodion, and even there only two persons at a time (not count-
ing the Chorus) are engaged in the dialogue ; the guard remains
silent as soon as Antigone begins to speak, and so does Antigone
when words pass between Ismene and Creon. The parodos con-
tains anapaestic verses, the regular rhythm in Greek marches, and
states the occasion of the entrance of the Chorus. This is the
old form. The Chorus announces the entrance of all the principal
persons, except in the case of Tiresias. The anapaestic and
iambic verses that conclude melic strophes are likewise in strophic
correspondence. Sophocles has avoided only in this play a change
of speaker within the limits of one trimeter. The resolution of a
long syllable into two short ones in the trimeter is found in this
pla}^ only twent3'-nine times (besides six times in the case of proper
names) , less frequently than in any other play of Sophocles with
the exception of the Electra. Nowhere is an anapaest found in
the first foot of the trimeter. A rigid symmetry is observable not
only in the corresponding parts of the odes, but also sometimes
in the relative number of lines given to each speaker in the
dialogue.
There is nothing in the Antigone from which it is to be inferred
that this pla}' formed one of a tetralogy. Both the other extant
pla3's, the material of which is taken from the same myth, the
Oedipus Tyrannus and the Oedipus Coloneus, are distinguished
from the Antigone by a different conception of the characters
and treatment of the story, and by peculiarities of versification.
There are, besides, many traditions that the Oedipus Coloneus
was written in the last year of the poet's life. Sophocles brought
it to pass that single plays also were admitted to the dramatic
contest. The custom of presenting tetralogies, although still prac-
tised during his lifetime, soon afterward became obsolete.
I. APlSTOe>ANOTS rPAMMATIKOT.'
* Kvrvyoviq napa Tr)u Trpoara^Lv rrj*; ttoXco)?^ ddxjfaara
Toi/ TloXweiKTjv ifJHopdOr) , /cat ei9 jJiirrjfjLelou Karayeiov
ivreOelcra napa tov Kpeomo^ dvyprjTaL'^ i(f) y Kat
Alficjv hv(r7ra0ij(Ta<; Sta top cis avrriv epoiTa ^L(f>€L cav-
6 Tou hL€)^€Lpi(raTo. iirl Se t(o tovtov Oavdra) /cat r)
fiTJrrjp EvpvhiKTj eaxrrrjv oz/etXev.
Kcirat 8e 17 fxv6o7roua /cat irapa RvpLTrCSy iv *Avtl-
yovjl' * ttXi^i/ e/c€t (f>o)padel(Ta fierd toG At/otot'O?^ oiooTat
npo^ ydfjLov kolvojulov /cat t€kuov tlkt€l, tov Matop'a.
10 *H fiev (TK-qirq tov hpdfxaTO<; VTro/cctrat a^ ©ifySat? rat?
Botcort/cat?. 6 Se ;(0/309 (rvuecrrqKev i$ iTn\o}pL(t>v
yepovTtav. trpoXoyCl^eL ^ Pivriyoinq. vnoKeiTai he to.
Trpdy/xaTa iirl to)v Kp4ovTo<; ^acrikeuuv. to Se K€<f>d-
Xaiou i(TTL Td(f>o<; IToXvi/ct/cov? /cat 'Ai/rtydi^9 dvaipecn<i
15 /cat ddvaTo<i \Xp,ovo<i koX fxopo^ Ev/avSt/oy?, rrj? At/xoi'O?
fiTjTpo*;. (f)acrl he tou Soc^o/cXca ly^ia/tr^at t^9 cV "Stdfiw
' Named commonly Aristophanes * Only fragments of this play have
of Byzantium. He was a gramma- been preserved.
rian and critic who lived in the second * If this is not a corrupt reading
half of the second century before for /**Tck toOto Alfiovi, attr<f should be
Christ, and was librarian of the Alex- supplied with iiZorat, and it is to be
andrian library. assumed that in the play of Euripides
' Inasmuch as Creon in his position Haemon aided Antigone in the inter-
of ruler was the representative of the ment of her brother, as, according to
state. another myth, did Argia, the wife of
• See L. and S. iyaif^u II. Polynices.
ANTirONHS YnO0ESElS. 13
CTToan^yia?,^ evSoKLfxijcravTa €v rfj oiOacrKaXCa Trj<;
^ AvTiyomjf;. kekeKTau Be to S/3a/>ta tovto k^\^
II. SAAOTSTIOT^ ANTirONHS TnOQE^lS.
To fJLev Spajxa tcov KaWicmov So^oKkeov;. crra-
(TLdt,€rai Se ra irepX rrfv rjpcDCBa IcrTopovixeva koI rrjv
aSeXcfyrjv avTrj^ ^IcTfxtjvrjv. 6 jxeu yap l(ov^ €v rot?
SL0vpdp,/3oL<; KaTanprjcrOrjvaL <f)r]a'LV dyn^oTepa'; iv t(o
5 lepo) TTJq "Hpa^i VTTO AaoBdfjiavTO<; tov 'Ereo/cXeov?*
MijxvepiJio^^^ 8e' (fyr)(rL rrjv fieu 'la-jMTJinrjv TrpocrofXiXovcrav
SeoKXvfievo)^^ vtto TvSecoq Kara 'A^ryva? iyKeXevcriv
TeXevTrjcrai.
Tavra jxev ow ia-TL tol ^eWg wepl tcov -qpcjihojv
10 l(rTopovfjL€va. rj fxivrot kolvyj So^a CTTOvSata? avra?
vireiX'q<f)e KaX ^tXaSeX<^ov9 Satjaovwu?, rj koX oi Trj<;
Tpay(oSta<; TTOviqTal enofjievoL rd vepl avrct? hiaTeOeivrat.
TO he hpdfjia ttjv ovofxacrCav ecr^ev diro Trj<; Trape^ovcn^?
TTjv vTTodecnv ^ A.VTiy6vy)<;.
® The Samian war began in the ^ Suidas : iMKoiimos, ffo<ptar'f)s,
spring of 01. 84, 4 (442 B.C.). If Soph- typa^^ev eh A-nfioffOevriv kuI 'Hp6SoToy
ocles was appointed to a generalship wro/xj^/xo, Kal iK\a.
in this war in consequence of the ^ Ion was a writer of tragedy, of
favorable impression made by his lyric poetry, an historian and philos-
Antigone, it seems likely that the pre- opher, and lived in Chios about the
sentation of this play occurred at the time of Sophocles. The Dithyrambs,
great Dionysia immediately prior to in which the statements referred to
his appointment. Accordingly 443 were contained, have not been pre-
B.c. is the commonly accepted date served,
of this play. lo Mimnermus of Colophon, an ele-
" 7s reckoned as the thirty-second. If giac poet who flourished about 630 B.C.
the time of their presentation is meant Bergk, Poet. Lyr. ii. Fr. 21: videtur
in tliis statement, these thirty-two excidisse id quod de Antigone dixerat
plays would be distributed over the Mimnermus.
period lying between 469 b.c, when ^^ Theoclymenus, the seer men-
Sophocles presented his first play, and tioned in the Odyssey, xv. 529, xvii.
443 B.C. 151, XX. 350.
14 ANTirONHS YnO0E2El2.
15 viroKCirat 8c ara<j>ov to (T<o^a TIo\w€lkov^. koi
*\vTi,y6inj, ddnreiv avrov neLpioixeirr), napa tov Kpeov-
To*: K(o\v€TaL, (fxopaOclcra he avrr) OdirTovcra dTrdXXvrai.
icat A.lp.<iiv h4, o Kpeomo';, ipSiv avrrj? KaX d(f)opT]T(o<;
€)(<otf iirl T^ TOLavTjf <rvp.(f)opa, auroi/ Sta^ct/si^erai •
20 i<f>* w Koi rj fiTJTqp EvpLhCfcr) rcXcura rov ^iov dyyoviQ.
III.
* KiroOavovTa WokweiKr) iv toJ vpoq tov d8€\(f)ov
fiopop,a^L<t) Kpeoyp aTa<f)ov eK/SaXcDV Krjpvmi ixrjheva
avTOP OdnTCLV, OdvaTOv rrfv ^rffiCav tlTretXT^aa? • tovtov
*AuTLy6vrj rj dSeXc^r) Bdirreiv irct/aarai. Kat St) Xa-
5 Ooxxra Tovs (^uXa/cas eTrt^dXXet ^tu/Lta* ot9 CTraTretXet
OdvaTov 6 Kpeojv, el fxrj tou tovto opdcravTa e^evpoiev.
ovToi Ty)v KOVLV TTjv eTn/3e/3Xr)fxeinr)v KaOaCpovTe^ ovSev
^TTOv i(f)povpovu. eirekSova'a r) * AvTiyovq koX yvfxvov
evpovcra tov veKpov dfot/x-w^acra eavTr)v elcrayyeWei.
10 Tavnjv VTTO TOiv (f)vkdK(ov TrapaheSofievrjv Kpecov /cara-
SiKct^ct /cat ^cjcrav eis Tvp.^ov KaOelp^ev. eVl tovtol<;
Aifuov, 6 KpeovTO<; vid?, o? ifivaTO avnjv, dyavaKTTJ(Ta<;
eavTov 7rpoa'e7n(T(f>d^eL rrj Koprj aTroXofxevr) dy^ovr),
TeLpecTLOV ravra 7rpode(nTL(ravTo<; • ecf) w XvTrqdela-a
15 EvpvhLKT), 7) KpeovTO^ yafxeTT], eavTrjv dirocr^dt^ei. kol
Te\o<; dprjvel Kpecjv tov tov iratZos kol T^<i yafieTrj<i
OdvaTov.
ANTirONH.
To, Tov Spa/xaro? irpocrQiTra,
'Icr/XT^VT].
^op6<; &r]Pai(j)v yepovroiv.
Kpcwv-
AtyxtDV.
Tcipco-ias.
AyycAos.
Eupv8t'*o/.
Mutes :
Two Servants of Creon.
An Attendant of Tiresias.
Two Maids of Eurydice.
First Scene. Antigone and Ismene.
n/)oXoyo9.
ANTirONH.
*n KOLVpv avTJctSeXpoi' 'lofyxifi^? j Koipa, ^
ap otaj^ ortjZevg roii/' aTr' OtStTTOv KaKutv
onoiov ovYt ^'&>^' ert | ^(ocraLU reXel ;
1. The rear of the stage represents
a palace which has three doors, the
middle door being the largest. At
each side is a movable scene (^ ire-
pioKTos). That at the right of the
spectators indicates the road to the
city, that at the left the road to the
country or to foreign parts. Anti-
gone has sent for Ismene (18, 19) to
come outside of the palace in order to
hold this interview with her alone.
The prologue indicates briefly the
occurrences that precede the action
of the play, and states the occasion
of the conflict that forms the material
of the tragedy (2^-30).
KOivov: Schol. avyy(viK6v, of the
same family. — avTdS<X<|>ov : of the
same parents. Cf. Aesch. Eum. 89,
ouTciSeA^ov oT/xo. — Kcfpa : expresses
affection or respect in addressing a
person. Cf. 899, 915; 0. T. 950,
'loKaarris Kopa. So caput in Lat.
Cf. Hor. Od. I. 24, 2, Tam cari
capitis. — By this combination of
epithets Antigone betrays her emo-
tion. The verse may be rendered :
my own dear sister Ismene, of kin-
dred race.
2, 3. oTi . . . diroiov ovx.^ *"■*• • ^^^^
of the ills springing from Oedipus there
is none that Zeus does not bring to pass,
16
20<l>OKAEOY2
ovd€v yap ovT akyeivov ovt* aTrjcrLixov
6 ox/T ai(T)(pov OVT aTLfxou ecrO', ottoIov ov
T(t>V (T(x)V T€ KafJLCDV OVK OTTiOTT iyU) KaKOiV.
KoX vvv Ti TOVT aZ ^ttCTt TTavB-qfio) rrdXci
icjpvyfjia Oewai. tov OTparqyou dpTLO)^ ;
c;(€i9 TL AccicrT/Kovcra? ; 17 ere KavOavei
10 7r/309 Tovs <f>i\ov'i OTei)(oyTa TUiv i)(9p(ou /ca/ca ;
etc. dwoToif oixi, which is the indir.
intorr. after Sri for -woiov oiix^i 's a
more animated way of saying witna,
or owiii> Kaj(6y iartv 5 rt oii. Cf. 0. T.
1401 f., api fiou fituvrjffO' Sri (variants
Sray, tri) oT fpya Spiaai vfuv tlra Stvp'
lw¥ iwoT (■wpaaffoy aldis. The use of
the indir. for the dir. interr. is com-
mon. C/. Eur. Phoen. 878, dwota 8'
ou \iyw (mi th ^x^"* fiXOov. For
other readings, see App. — dird:
originating fronj the parricide and
incest of Oedipus. These evils are
enumerated in part in 49-67. —
vtfv : dat., as appears from ruv awv rt
KiitMv (6), which amplifies tlie thought
of the possession of every ill. v^v
(tiaaiy is taken as a gen. absol. by
others. — in: throws its force upon
Cuxrauv and strengthens the implied
antithesis, "the rest being dead."
4. dTT|(rt|u>v: ruinous, baneful, from
iray (which is used in tlie pass, in 17,
314). This is Dindorf's conjecture
for 4ttji irfp of tlie Mss. (see App.),
and is formed like ov^aifiOi (905), ixpt-
A^ffifios {Aj. 1022), etc.
5. oAtrxjMV, arifiov : point to
the shame and reproach inherited
from Oedipus by his children, while
dA7«i'($»' and ari\ainov refer to the fatal
conflict of the brothers and the deso-
late condition of the sisters.
6. OVK : is a repetition of ou to add
emphaMs. Sec Kr. Spr. 07, 11. 3. A
bomewhuC HJiiiiliir repetition of oii in
Phil. 410, ovx & TvSttas y6voi ou8* oift.
iroATjrhs Aatprly . . . ov fi^i Oivooaiv.- —
Kcucwv : part. gen. ; supply Sv after
b-Kolov, forming supplementary prod
after i-nteira. G. 1094, 7 ; 11. 732 a.
7. rt TOVT ov Kri. : an abridged
form for ri ian roZro . . . rh K-fipvy/ta t
. . . 0(7vai. A similar turn in 218, 1049,
1172; G. 1002; H. 1012a. — ov: in-
dicating impatience. — irov8^);i<{> n'6\ci :
the tvhole body of the citizens, called
iLffrolci in 193.
8. o-rpOTH'yo'v : Creon proclaims
himself ^aaiKtis first in 102 ff. ; as yet
he is but arparryySs.
9. f xcis :"cognitum habes. So
Eur. Orest. 1 120, ?x«» rocrovrou rkirlKoiira
8' oi)K (x*^- In l-'ftt. habere some-
times has this sense." Wund. — Kfto-if-
Kovo-os: for the crasis, see G. 43, 2;
H. 77 c.
10. T«3v cxOptov : ei'iVs proceeding
from our enemies against our friends.
The gen. of source with ardxovra
without a prep. Schol. ri 4tJ> rwv
ixOpuv Kajcii fis rj/icii arflxovra. Soph,
is fond of omitting preps, in such
consts. Cf. 0. T. 152, ris . . . nvdHvoi
fPas; 142, fidOpuv laraffOf, 5S0, irdur'
ifiov KOfilCerai. Phil. 193 f ., rh Trafl^-
fiara Kuva irphs avrhv rrji o>fi6<l>povoi
Xp6tTT]s iirffirj (which is an exact par-
allel of our sent.). By oi <pl\oi she
means I'olynices ; by twi/ ^x^P«^»'>
Creon, who had become ix^P^^ since
the Kiipuyfxa had come to her knowl-
ANTirONH.
17
12MHNH.
ifxoL fxev ouSel? yiv6o<i, ^AvTLyovrj, <^i\oiv
ovu Tjov; ovT aKyecvo? lket , eg otov
Svolu ahe\(f)Oiv i(TTepTJdr)iJLev Svo,
fjLLa davovTcov rjfxepa hiirXrj X^P^ '
15 inel Se cfypovBo^ icmv ^Apyeuoiv crTpaTO'S
iv vvKTL Trj vvv, ovBev otS' vTreprepov,
OVT evTV)(ov(ra fLaWov ovt aTOiyievr}.
ANTirONH.
lySiy KaXw§, Kai CT iKTO<; avXetoiv ttvXoju
TovS' ovveK e^eTreyjTTOv, w? fiovr) kXvol<;.
edge. The plur. makes the statement
more general. For similar instances,
see 99, 276, 565. W., with many other
editt., takes twv ix^P'^^ ^^ obj. gen.
with KaKd, i.e. evils that come upon
"Memies. Wund. understands by these
evils the denial of burial rites, which
applies equally well, however, to
either interpretation.
11. 'AvTfyovT] : occasions an ana-
paest in the fifth foot. Soph, admits
the anapaest for the iambus in the
first foot, and in the case of proper
names also in the third, fourth, and
fifth. — <j>iX(i>v : obj. gen. with ixvdos,
word concerning friends. Cf. 0. T. 495,
(pdrip OiSfiT6Sa. Aj. 222, avepos ayye-
\lav.
12. €'5 OTOV : " Soph, has not been
careful to mark the exact sequence
of the events preceding the action
of the play. But the death of the
brothers is supposed to have taken
place some time before the rout of
the Argive host." Camp.
13. Svotv dSc\(t>oiv : gen. of separa-
tion. See G. 1117; H. 748. Such com-
binations as 5vo . . . Svoiv . . . SittA^,
Hffoi . . . ta-ovs (142), avToi . . . ruv
avTuv (929), /xfXfoi fieKeav (977), and
contrasts in numerals like Svo . . . ^los
(cf. 170, 989), are much sought by the
tragic writers.
14. Oavo'vTcov : in agreement with
aSe\<poiv. Such changes between dual
and plur. are not infrequent; cf. 59.
— 8iir\|}: mutual ; so in 170, but in 53
it has the more exact sense of double,
and in 51 it is poetic for Svo.
15. iirel: since. Schol. a<p' ov. So
ore in Hom. //. xxi. 80, r)ws /xoi iariv
J)56 SowSeKart) or is ''Wiov el\'l)\ovBa.
16. €v wktC: the dialogue opens
at the dawn succeeding the night in
which the Argives fled. — vircprcpov:
further.
17. cvn»xo5oxi ktI. : this clause is
epexegetic of ovStv inttprepov and in
supplementary partic. const, after
oT5o. — (iaXXov : to be taken with both
parties.
18. ■gBrj KoXcSs : sc. ae oiiSiv xmepre-
pov eiSvlav. A reproach is implied that
Ismene did not concern herself very
much with what occurred outside of
the palace.
19. TovSe: anticipates the clause
introduced by ws. — {|€irc|i-n-ov : / sent
18
20<1>0KAE0Y2
ISMHNH.
20 Ti 8* coTi ; 8iy\ot9 yap tl KoK^atvova ctto?.
ANTirONH.
ov yap Td<f>ov v^v to* Kaa-Lyin^ra) Kpewv
rov p.€v irpoTC(Ta<;, top 8' dTLfx,d(Ta<; ej^ct ;
*EreoKX€a fxcv, 6)^ \4yovcn, crvv hlKrf
^(pT)(T9el<i SLKaCq. Kal vofio), Kara ^Oovo^
26 cKpinj/e Tol<; a/epOev ivTLfxov veKpol^ • ,
24 W. xpi^^o*s.
/or yoii (/o come) ou/. The act. is used
here for the mid. ; so itffxtjias in 161 ;
mid. in O. T. 951, ti ^' i^fwtfo^at Stvpo
TWfSf 8«tf/u(TCtf»'.
20. 8t|\oIs : traus., its object being
the followinfj clause. Cf. 242, 471.
— KoXxotvovo-a : the excited mind
is often likened to the sea made dark
by a storm. So Eur. Heracl. 40, afipX
roiaZt xoAxo/vctfi' rtKVOis. Cf. Horn. //.
xxi. 651, ToAAcb 8« oi Kpaiir\ ir6p<pvp(. —
Iwos: matter; accus. of internal obj.
21. ov . . . cx<i : the statement put
in the form of a question expresses in-
dignation. — -yap : used here, and f req.
in the dialogue, with an ellipsis of
that for which the sent, thus intro-
duced gives the reason. "Yes" or
"No" may then be supplied to suit
the connection. Cf. 611, 617, 566,
743. — To^ov : "since the parties, irpo.
rlaas and aTifiitrai are used in the
sense of a{«tf<ras and ovk i^idaas, the
gen. seems to depend on the idea of
value in both, tliough it is more
directly joined with the latter partic."
Wund. See G. 1133; H. 746. W.,
Ell., and others take ritpov as a priva-
tive gen. with arifidnas. — vtSv : dat. of
interest. — t«1 KotriYvirM: the whole
in appos. with its parts, rbv ftiv . . . t6p
Si. C/. 561. G. 914; H. 624 d.
22. dTi|uuras (\n : the aor. or pf .
partic. with ^x*'** i^ used either as an
emphatic form when the idea of pos-
session is to be expressed, or simply
to denote more vividly the continu-
ance of the state or condition effected;
here, and freq. in tragedy, in the lat-
ter way. Cf. 32, 77, 180, 192.
24. \fniir9t\s Krt. : having treated
with righteous justice and according to
law. See App. — Sttcg SiKaC^i: cf.Exxe.
Phoen. 1661, ivvofiov t^ji/ SlKtjy.
25. (Kpin|rc: buried; so in 285. —
fvcp6(v: \\t. from below. So np6ff6fv,
Sirfpefv, KtxTwOfv, etc., are often used
without reference to motion. Cf.
1070. — vfKpoEs: the Greeks seem to
have believed that tlie spirits of the
dead whose bodies were unburied
could not enter into the realm of
Hades, but were doomed to wander
until their bodies received burial
rites. No curse was so terrible as
that one " might die without burial."
It is, therefore, not surprising that
the tragedy of the Antigone should
hinge upon the discharge of this
duty. Cf. Horn. //. xxiii. 71 ff.
ANTirONH,
19
TOP 8' aOXioi^ Oavovra WokweiKov^; v4kvv
aarolcri (f)a(Tiv eKKeKiqpv^dai to jxt)
rdcfxp Kokv^ai jxrjSe KOiKvaai nva,
iav 8' dTa(f)ov, aKkavrov, oicovo'i<; yXvKVv
30 6r)(Tavpov elcropaxTL Trpo<; ^dpiv /3opd<^.
Toiavrd c^acrt tov dyaSov Kpeovra crol
KdjjLoi — Xeyct) yap Kdfxe — Kiqpv^avT €\eLV,
KoX Bevpo veLcrOaL Tavra tolctl fxrj eiS6(Tiv
(Ta(f)rj TrpoKTjpv^ouTa, kol to Trpdyp^ dyeiv
35 ov^ 0)9 Trap ovhiv, dXX* o? dv tovtcov tl Spa
<f)6l'0V TTpOKelaOai Sr)fJi6X€V(TTOV €U TTokei.
ovT(o<^ €)(€.i aoL TavTa, Kal Set^et? rct^a
26. TOV 8« : 8e' is antithetic to /ieV in
23. — d0XC(i>$: indicates the pity of
the sister. — Oavovra : belongs to IIoAu-
vt'iKovs in thought, although in agree-
ment witll veKvv.
27. <j>ao-iv: subj. indef., like the
Eng. they sai/. — cKKCKTjpvxOai : pass. ;
tlie following infs. are its subj.
29. cdv: the subj. is iravray implied
in Ttvd. — dTa<)>ov : supply elvai after
iay, Cf. Track. 1083, ayvfivaarbv fi
eav. — olcDvois : dat. of interest with
0r]<ravp6v (= tSprifia), which is in appos.
with veKvv.
30. irpos xdptv Popds: either ex-
presses the purpose, eav Tots oltavols
Ifa ^ avrols fiopd, or perhaps better
taken with elffopwcn, when the sense
will be looking to the pleasure of
a repast (Schol. vphs repipiv Tpo<pris),
or looking upon {it) for the sake of food
(wphs X'*P"' = eVejca).
31. TOV ayaOo'v : ironical. So in
275.
32. o-ol KcLpioC : the decree was pro-
claimed to the citizens, but Antigone
represents it, with an exaggeration
due to her excited feelings, as aimed
esp. at Ismene and herself, since
the duty of interment pertained to
them first of all as the nearest of kin to
the slain. — Kd|u : treated as an iso-
lated word. Kafioi might have been
repeated. Cf ?iSe in 567.
33. (It) : luiites in Soph, with elSevat
and elSds, ov, ovk, oiix', and airS,
by sgnlzesis. See G. 47 ; H. 78. Cf
263, 535. For the use of ix-fi with a
partic. expressing cond., see G. 1612 ;
H. 1025.
34. o-a4>T] : pred., with vpoKripv-
loj'To. — irpoKTipvlovTa : for the use
of the fut. partic. to express purpose,
see G. 1563, 4; H. 969 c. — Siyav:
hold, esteem ; like Lat. d u c e r e .
35. lis irap' ovScv: as equal to
nothing, i.e. as of no account. Cf. 466.
— TovTwv : neut.
36. irpoKfurOat : supply rovrcp from
OS as indir. obj. — 8T|)u>X€va-T0V : by
public stoning. This compound is not
found elsewhere except in Lycophro
(Alex. 331, irpSfffivv $rifi6Kfv<rTov) , who
borrowed it from Soph.
37. ov't«s KTe, : such is the situa-
tion. Cf. El. 761, Toiavrd <roi. raOr'
80
20*OKAEOY2
I2MHNH.
tC S*, a» ToKal^pov, €i raS* iv rourot?, ey&>
40 Xvovo"* av ff * <f)dirTov(Ta irpoo'delfirjv nkeov ;
ANTirONH.
€t ^p.iroinjcr€L<; koI ^wepydaei crKOTrei.
fhvi
I2MHNH.
TTOLOv TL KLVOvvevjxa ; TTOL yvuiyL'q'i ttot ct ;
ANTirONH.
Ct Tov veKpop ^ifv T^Se Kou<^iet9 X^P^'
ivTh.—vol: ethical dat. G. 1171;
H. 770.
38. IcrOXwv : sc. ircus. In accordance
with tho principle of the ancients
fortes creantur fortibus et
bonis. Cf. Phil. 874, (vytv^ii ?j <t>vijis
ifi^ tvyfvwy ri ail.
39, 40. tI . . . irpo<r6i(fiT)v ttXcov :
lit. u-hat more could I add, i.e. of what
use could I he? (not as L. and S.,
what should I gain?). Cf. 0. C.
767, ovK Ii0t\fs OfKovrt irpoaOiaOai
X«£p'»'; — «l TttS' iv TowTois : Schol.
f I ToCra Kpitjov iKfKtvatv. — Xvovo*' rj
'^oirrovcra: a colloquial phrase, like
Ti hpHiv *i Ti tpuvuv, o{/T( wcurxo»' oCrt
ipay, having the general sense of in
what jMssible waif. The expression is
evidently borrowed from the art of
weaving, " by loosening the web or
by tying fast a new thread." Cf.
Aj. 131G, (< fi)\ ^vyJupatv iwii avWvauv
■rip*i. W. understands Xiovaa to
refer definitely to Ismene's attempt
by entreaties to conciliate Creon, and
i^irrovffa to her violent opposition,
which would involve a new conflict.
Others take Xvovaa in the sense of
undoing, i.e. violating (like Aueti' v6noy),
and tipdiTTovaa in the opposite sense
of confirming (Schol. jScjSaioCo-a) tho
ilecree. So L. and S.
41. ^cpycUrd : the ending -« for
the more usual -p is freq. in the dia-
logue. Cf. 90, as. See G. 624; H.
384.
42. Kiv8vv(v|ia : cognate accus. after
the first two verbs in the preceding
verse. — -yvwfit|s : i)art. gen. G. 1088 ;
II. 757. — €l: from *7/xj. Cf. 0. C.
170, iror Tjs (ppoyriSoi ^KBt);
43. Tlie const, of 41 is continued
as if 42 had not intervened. An-
tigone's calm decision presents a
strong contrast to the painful agita-
tion of Ismenc. — ^v: together with
TpSt x*p''> '•*'■ ""7 ^MP X*P'- Antigone
holds up her riglit hand as she speaks.
Others join x*p' directly with Kov<pif7s
and take ^vy rfiSe as equiv. to ^hy ifiol.
— Kov<^t(ts : Kovtpi^fiv = to raise up for
burial. Antigone's first intention is
to lift the body with Ismene's help,
and give it proper burial. Being un-
able to do tiiis unaided, she sprinkles
the dust.
ANTirONH.
21
I2MHNH.
■^ yap i/oets OavreLv (T<j) , aTropprjrou Troket ;
ANTirONH.
45 Tou yovv ifxov Kai rov aov, ■rjv crv jMr) de\it)S,
ahek^ov ' ov yap S17 Trpohovcr dXaJaofiai.
I2MHNH.
CO cr^erXta, KpeouTO<s ai/TeLprjKoro'S ;
ANTirONH.
dW ovheu avT(o Totv ifi(ov fx elpyeiv fiera.
I2MHNH.
OLfjLOL' (j^povrjcTOv, ft) KacrLyuTjTrj, uaTTjp
50 a»9 v(ov 0,776^^179 hvcrKXeT]<s t dncoXeTO,
46 W. brackets this verse.
44. 7cip: expresses surprise, like
Lat. nam, Eng. ichat, why. What,
do you intend, etc. Cf. also 574, 732,
736. — <r«|>€' and the Dor. viv are
used by the tragedians for the masc.
and fern., sing, and plur. o-^e is some-
times used reflexively, and viv may
be neut. — diropptjTov : in appos. with
OaitTiiv.
45. Tov . . . €|M)v ktL : in appos.
with (T<pe. — OeX^s : sc. Bairreiv. An-
tigone says " I shall at any rate bury
my brother, and in doing that yours
also, if you shall not be willing to do
it." Others with a different punctua-
tion : " I shall at least bury my brother
even if you shall not be willing to
bury yours."
47. (TXcrXCa : daring, reckless. Is-
mene comes back to the thought
of 44.
48. ovSe'v: adv. — Tuve|xwv: though
plur., refers particularly to Poly-
nices. Cf. robs iplKovs, 10. G«n. of
separation with etfryeiv. — (ura: i.e.
fifTeariv.
50. "Ismene now bids her sister
reflect upon the series of misfortunes
wliich had befallen their ill-starred
family, and not add by her imprudent
conduct to their troubles." Bl. — v«^v:
dat.of interest. — direxOTJs Svo-kXctis re :
detested and infamous. For the Hom.
version of the Theban myth, see Hom.
Od. xi. 271 ff. In the three plays writ-
ten by Soph, on the Oedipus legend
the details of the story are varied to
suit the purpose of each play. In the
0. C, the aged king passes from earth
by a glorious translation; the Thebans
desire the possession of his grave,
and the place of his departure be-
comes in Attic legend a sanctuary of
refuge. In the 0. T., the death of
the king does not follow upon his
self-inflicted blindness, and in this
M
SO*OKAEOYS
npo^ avTo^xttpbiv a/xTrXaKTy/iciTwr SiTrXa?
oi/rei9 apd^a<: avro? avrovpyo) X^P^'
€ir€tTa fJiTJrrfp koL yvvrj, hnrXovv ivo^,
nXeicraunv apTOj/aiaL XwySarat ^iov •
55 rpCrou 8* a8€X<^a* hvo fxtav Kaff rjfiepav
aVTOKTOVOVtn'€, TOi ToKaLITOipUi, fJLOpOV
Koi'^w KareipyacrauT in aWrjXoiv xi^poiv.
vw S* au fiova 817 vo) XcXei/x/xeVa (rKonei
WTtfi KaKioT oXou/xc^, ct vofjiov fiia
eo ^<f>ou Tvpdvvtav rj Kpdnq irape^LjjLev.
punge also ipi^at is prior in time to
Skm. The blinding; of his eyes fol-
lowa upon the suicide of locasta in
the 0. T., and this is not contradicted
by httra (5>3), as this word here sim-
ply introduces the second fact of the
narration without regard to sequence
in time.
51. vpot: in ronsequence of. Cf. 0.
T. 1230, -rp^i rlvis -wot' alrias ; — avTO-
^lipwy : lit. caught in the very act. The
adj. is transferred here from the doer
to the thing done, and the idea is that
Oedipus was caught in the guilt of in-
cest We may render, misdeeds dis-
eovtrrd at the. vertf time they toere done.
The aeoae self-detected commonly given
is faTored by Jebb, and is supported
by the later representation found in
tbe 0. T., in which the detection
through the efforts of Oedipus him-
self is an inrention of the poet which
is foreign to the original form of the
myth. — SivXat : see on 14.
63. SiirXovv firot: Schol. itw\ovy
CrofUL txovfa. iJouble in reference to
locasta's relation to Oedipus.
64. C/. 0. T. 120.3, ol 8^, Kp*^Lcurri,y
r^f yvrtum' ia*liofL*p rKtKrcuoiy aiupat-
ffut ifiW^wXt-ffiimy. — XwpOTCU : ends
disgracefully.
55. Tp^Tov 8* : ns if itpwrov fiiv had
preceded tufira in the enumeration.
— 8vo |i(av : see on 13.
56. avTOKTOVOvvTC : by mutual slaugh-
ter, as if ii\Krf\oKToyovyTt. Cf. 172.
The refl. is used in the reciprocal
sense in 145 also. Cf. Aesch. Sept.
806, TfOyaaiy iK x^P^" avT0KT6yii)y.
57. KarfipYoo-avTO kt*. : translate
as if it were KaTfipydxrayro X'P"'^ fi6pov
i-K bx\i)Koi\. This use of tirl is com-
mon. Cf. Hom. //. iii. 132, t-w' kK-
K-fl\otffi ipfpoy iroKvSaKpvy "Apria. — x*"
poly : dat. of means, by violent hands.
X*fp, woDj, and similar words are often
added for the sake of vividness.
58. Si]': gives emphasis to fi6ya,
like Eng. all alone. — yw: transferred
from the dependent sent, and made
more emphatic. Prolepsis. See H.
878.
59. Sa-tf : by how much. — KOKurra :
i.e. of all the members of the royal
house. Ismene represents the case
in an exaggerated tone, so as to work
upon the feelings of her sister. —
oXov|u6a : change of number. See
on 14. — ydfiov ^Uf, : In defiance of the
law. In 79, Plx iroKiruv.
60. Tvpayywy : plur. for sing., as in
10. Tlic gen. limits both substs.
ANTirONH.
23
aXX hn^oelv )(p-q tovto fxev yvvcu^ otl
€<f>vfi€v, ft»9 irpo<; avSpa^ ov fia^ov/xeva •
eireLTa 8' owe/c' dp)(6ix€(Td* eV Kpeura-ovow,
/cat TavT OLKOveiv Kan twvS' oKylova.
65 eyu) fJL€v ovv airovcTa Toif<i vtto ^dovo<;
^vyyvoiav lcr)(^u>, a>9 jSid^ofxaL rdSe,
rot? €1/ reXet ^e^oxri Treto'o/Ltat • to yap
TrepLcrard TTpdcrativ ovk ej^et vovv ovSa/a.
ANTirONH.
ovT av KeAevcraLiJ, ovt av, et tf€KoL<; en
61. TOVTO |MV : adv., in the first place,
with which eiretra 8f' below is corre-
lated. Cy 0. C. 440, toGto /ieV . . . o« Se.
Cy: also PAj7. 1346, rovro fxev . . . elra.
— -ywaiKc: pred. after f(pv/xey. See
G. 907 ; H. 596. L. and S. <piu B. II.
Cf. 79.
62. ws: join with frnxovfitva; lit.
as not being about to contend, i.e. as
not fitted (by nature) to contend. Cf.
0. T. 625, us oiix vtffi^dfy \fy(ts;
El. 1025, iis oiix^ ffvvSpdaovaa vovOt-
rels rdSe. The same sentiment is found
in El. 997, yvyi) fitv ou5' aviip e(pvs, (T0e-
vfis 5' eKaatrov rwv ivavriuv X*f"*
63. ovvck'. . . oKoveiv : three consts.
are proposed : (1) oSueKa = on, be-
cause, and oKovdv depends on i<pvn.ev.
(It may be objected that oKoveiv is
not stated to be a determination of
nature but a result of circumstances.)
(2) ovvfKa as before, but okovhv de-
pends on xp^ supplied from 61. (But
is not the principal notion in iwoetv ? )
(3) ovviKa = that, and aKoveiv depends
on apx^fif<T0a as an epexegetic inf.,
where So-re might be prefixed. So W.
and most editt. — dpxoK^vda : for the
form, see G. 777, 1 ; H. 376 D, c.
04. Kal . . . k£ti : both . . . and still.
— oKOvciv : obey. Cf. Elect. 340, twi»
KpaTOvyruv (<rrl itivr' aKovarfa. —
twvSc : refers to the same as roSra.
65. TOWS viro xOovos : refers to
Polynices. In 77 Antigone first refers
to the gods. The plur. as in 10.
66. The tragic writers often use in
place of the verb the corresponding
subst. with ex*"*) ^<''X*"'> *'fM*"'> Tp(<l>(iv,
riOtffOai, to make prominent the state
implied in the subst. — toSc : accus.
of cognate meaning, the noun being
implied in the verb. G. 1054; H.
716 b. Cf. Lat. haec cogor. Cf.
1073.
67. P<P(wri : the verbs come, go, and
stand are often used by the tragedians
for the more colorless become and be.
Cf. Elect. 1056, orav «V kokoTs Pe&'fiKTis.
— Ismene refers to Creon.
68. inpurard : things superfluous,
hence extravagant.
69. av: in anticipation of Sp^v^,
before which it is repeated. Such a
repetition of iu often occurs when
special emphasis is to be given to
some word or phrase in close connec-
tion with which &v is then placed,
as ifi.ov yt in this sent. See GMT.
223.
24
SO*OKAEOY5
70 npd<r<r€Uf, ifiov y av 17860)9 ^p<fr)<; fiera.
aXX* tcr^ OTToia croi SoKel' k€luou 8' iyo)
dd^jfta. KoKov fioL TovTO TTOLOva-ji Ocwew •
i^Ckq /xcT* avTov K€L(rofiaL, <f>i\ov fiera,
o<Tia irawovpyrja'acr . iirei nXcuou )(povo<;
76 tw Sci fJL* api(TK€LV TOt? /CCtTft) TUiV IvdoZe '
fKCt yap aUl K€L(TOfiaL. o"ot 8' ei ook€i,
TO. T(ou 0€wv arrLfx arip.dcra(T ej(C.
I2MHNH.
iyiii fia^ ovk arifia noLOVfiai, to oe
fiujf. TToXiTiov hpau e<f)W dfjLT])(avos.
ANTirONH.
80 (TV fi€v Ta8' &j/ TTpov)(oC ' iyo) he 817 Td(f>ou
^cicrovcr' dh€k<f)^ (^iXraTaj iropevcrofJiaL.
71 W. oirotV 76 W. del.
70. i^oi : with fi»Ta ; for the accent,
•eeG.llfl.l; 11.109.— J^ws: sc.i^ol.
Cf. 4.MJ. Traiisl. : would i/our actinij
with we l>e injreenhle to mr.
71. XaV oirota <roi SoKtt: l>e such
as seem.1 (/ooil in ifour sitjht (i.e. base).
toBi tmm tlfil. Cf. Phil. 1041), roiov-
72. Oaul'** •' the position of tliis word
and the following asyndeton {^ivc em-
phasio and indicate the firm determi-
nation of the heroine. "Antigone
knows from the beginning, with the
heightened consciougneBg of passion,
the consequences of her act. There
is no ' irony of fortune ' so far as
she is concerned." Camj).
74. iwok iravovpYnjo-oo-a : presents
in a striking light tlie entire conflict
of this tragwly. Antigone violates the
decree of the ruler, but in doing so
•be performs a religious and holy
deed. Cf. 924. The form of the
expression is tlie so-called oxymoron.
So in Eng. " cruel kindness," " wise
nonsense." The Oxford edit, quotes
from Young's Ni(jht Thowjhts, " with
pious sacrilege a grave I stole."
75. 6v : accus. of duration of time.
— T«v kvQa&f. concisely for ^ %v Su
fi api(TK(tv ro7s ivOdSf. For the gen.,
seeG. 1153; H. 043 b.
76. Utt: i.e. in Hades.
77. TO TW Ocwv ?VTi(ia : i.e. & rols
Otots (irrt/ia vofii^fTai, the rites of
burial. — dxifiourao-' €X€ : see on 22.
78. 79. TO 8pdv : join with d/i^x«-
Koj. G. 1546; II. 1)01. I am incapa-
ble of acting a>/uinst the will, etc,
80. Sv irpovxoio : irpo4xf<f9ai, hold be-
fore one's self us a screen, hence alletje as
a pretext. For the opt. with &u express-
ing mild conimaud, see GMT. 237. —
8^ : now, as the next thing to be done.
ANTirONH.
25
I2MHNH,
oiixoL Ta\aunj<s, a»9 vTrephehoLKoi crov.
ANTirONH.
fJLT] fJiOV TTpOTap^ei • TOV (TOP i^OpOoV TTOTfJ^OV.
I2MHNH.
dW ovu TTpofxrjvvcrrj^; ye tovto fir)S€i>L
85 Tovpyov, Kpv(f)y Se Kcude, crvv 8' avroo? eyw.
ANTirONH.
OLfiov, KaTavha. ttoWov e)(OLcop ecrei
a-tyaxr, iav fxrj Tracrt Kr)pv^r)<; rctSe.
12MHNH.
depfxrjv inl ifw)(po'i(TL Kaphtav e)(et9.
ANTirONH.
dX\* oTS* apicTKOva ot? p,(xki(T0' dSeu/ ^e XPiy.
I2MHNH.
90 et /cat hwrjaei y • dW a.p.rf)(ai.v(iiv e/aa?.
82. ToXaCvtts : with ol/iot and &y.0L
tlie trajjic writers connect prons. and
adjs. in the gen. only when these refer
to tlie second or tliird pers. For the
first pers. the nom. is used. Hence ra-
Xaivris must refer to Antigone. See G.
1129; H. 761. — ws: excl.; so in 320,
1178, 1270.
84. dXX* oiJv : but at all events. —
TrpopiTlvv'<rr|S • • • (ir]8€vC : the usual
position of the neg. be/ore the com-
mand is here reversed. So Phil. 3.32,
otfioi (f>pd(TTis fioi fni) irepa. For the
subjv. in prohibition, see G. 1346 ;
H. 874 a.
86. ot|M>i: here an excl. of impa-
tience. Cf. 320. Oh, no! Speak it out
(KaravSa) '. — iroXXo'v : adv. accus.
This form, which is Ion., occurs in
tragedy besides here only in Track.
1196 {-rcoWhv €Aaioi/),and there also in
a trimeter.
87. (TiYcdcra : by your silence, iaf firi
KTe. explains a-tyaxra further. Such a
neg. additional clause to give empha-
sis to the affirmation is not infrequent.
Cf. 443, 492. Antigone shows her in-
creasing emotion.
88. 0€p|xi)v f irl t(n>xpouri : you have
a heart hot for chilling deeds, i.e. that
cause one to chill wjth fear. So
Horn, speaks of <p60os Kpv(p6s, and
Find, has KpvSev fidvTevfia.
90. c4JLT)x.dva>v : you desire imprac-
26
20*OKAEOY2
ANTirONH.
ovKow, OTouf Brf firf adivoi, nenava'Oficu,
ISMHNH.
ANTirONH.
CI ravra Xcfct?, ixOapel /xcv i^ ifiov,
ixOpa he T^ BavovTL wpocrKetcreL Slkjj.
96 aXX* ea p.e kol ttju i^ ifxov Svcr^ovXCav
traOew to Bcu^bi/ tovto • neCarofxaL yap ov
Too'ovroi' ovSev, wore firf ov icaXaJ? Ooj/eu'.
I2MHNH.
aXX* 6t SoKci <TOl, aT€l)(€. TOVTO S' LCrd*, OTL
avov^ p.€v epx^L, rot? <^tXot9 8* opdiaq <f)C\Yf.
ticttble things. iZirara Brip^s wa« almost
proverbial.
91. ovKovv : to be distinf^uished
from otKouy. — v(irat(rofuu : the tense
b emphatic. See G. 1260.
92. ifi)^j{v: adv., at all ; join with
oi. SeeG. 1000; 11.719.
93. ^x^*^^: paae. in sense. — {(
ifuoi : differs from inr ifiou as indicat-
ing Bource rather than agency. It sug-
gests 41 ifiov in 95.
94. Contrasted with the sentiment
of 73. — vpooTulam 8tiqj : you will
be justly hateful to him that is dead.
96. fo: one syllable by synizesis.
Cf. O. T. 1461, iAA' fa M« yaUiy.—ii
ipam : more emphatic than in'f)y. Cf.
1219; Elert. 019, i, in aoZ 9v<rfi4vtta.
96. TO Swvov TOVTO : sarcastic ;
what teems to you go dreadful, referring
to the thought of 69. — ov : stands
after its verb, as in 22.3.
97. )ii) ov koXmi 6av(tv: Schol.
oiJir Sttfitf w*iaofuu irtp fit t^i tv-
K\*lca rov KoXov Bavdrou i.iroar(pi]au.
For fjiii ov where ov strengthens the
preceding neg., see G. 1610 ; H. 1034.
99, f px<i : in the sense of going
away also in 1100, 1107. — to£s <t>^oi,s :
the sense as in 73; you are truly full
of love for your loved ones, meaning
esp. Polynices. So W. and many
editt. following the Schol., (vvoIkus 5e
r<f 6av6vTi. But this seems tame, and
inconsistent with the character of
Ismene, who would not wish to imply
that her love for her brother was less
tlian Antigone's. Cf. 67 ff. Prefer-
able is the interpretation of Nauck,
Bonitz, Wund., et al., who understand
Ismene to say "however dith
Xopil, here comes. Cf. 526, 626.
156. Kpc'cov and Mcvoikcms are
scanned with synizesis. — ra-yo's : a
conjecture of W. See App.
158. Tiva. 8t] : what, pray. They
wonder why they have been sum-
moned. — tpcorcuv : as iroptpvpeiv
TToWd, /caA.xoij'611' eiros (20) express
figuratively the troubled and uncer-
tain state of an agitated mind, so
here the conscious and determined
action of the mind is indicated by
the figure of rowing. Similar is Aj.
251, Toias ipeaffovaiv dirfiKds. Cf. also
Aesch. Ag. 802, TrpaTriSuv otaKa ve^ojv.
159. on : introduces the reason
of the enquiry. — o-v-yKXtiTOV : an
allusion to the extraordinary session
of the ecclesia.
160. irpovOcTo: appointed. The mid.
means for a conference with himself.
Cf. Luc. Necyom. 19, irpotOea-av at
Tcpvraveis fKKKr^ffiav.
161. KTipw-ypwiTi : dat. of means. —
irE|it|/as : Schol. fj.eTaaTei\d/jievos.
S4
5000KAE0YS
'KneKTohiov d.
KPEHN.
av8p€^, TO. fihf S17 TToXeos acr(f)a\(o<s $€ol
TToXXoJ (rd\a) (T€CcrauT€<s (opdoxrav ttoKiv •
vfia^ 8' eyo) TrofinoLO'LU e/c rrdvroiv hi^a
166 eoTCiX* lK€(r6aL, tovto fieu to. Aatov
aefioma^ ciSw? cu Opoucju del Kparr),
TovT av0L^, rjviK OiSiVov? cjpOov ttoXlv,
KOTrei SioiXcT*, d/M<^i tovs KeCvcjp ctl
162. Crcon comes upon the stage
through the middle door of the pal-
ace, clad in royal attire, and attended
by two heralds, after the manner of
kings in the representation of trag-
edy (578, 760). He delivers his throne
address to the Chorus, who represent
the most influential citizens of Thebes.
In his address he declares his right
to the succession and lays down the
principles of his administration. This
gives him occasion to proclaim his
first command, which he seeks to jus-
tify. The speech may be divided
into the following corresponding parts
of 8, 8, 6, 8, 6 verses, followed by 9
and then by 4. 102-9, occasion of the
assembly ; 170-7, Creon, the new
ruler, not yet tried ; 178-83, his views ;
184-91, their application to his con-
duct; 192-7, first command; 198-206,
second command ; 207-10, closing
summary. — Syhptt : a respectful
term of address, like the Eng. f/entle-
men. woAtrai or Bij^aioi might have
been added. — voXcot: for ir6\fus',
not found elsewhere in Soph., but
occurs in Aesch. (cf. Suppl. 344).
In Eur. (cf. iS^cot, Bacch. 1026) and
Arutoph. (cf. ^(Tto^, Vesp. 1282), the
gen. in -01 for -«j occurs several times
in trimeters.
163. trdXtf <rtUravTts : alliteration.
" The ship of state " has been a favor-
ite figure with all poets from Alcaeus
to Longfellow. Cf. 190. 0. T. 22,
ir6Kis aa\fvfi Kdvaxovipiaai nipa Pv6<it>
tr ovx ola rt <potviov aiKov. Eur.
Rhes. 240, irav aaXfvri irdXjj.
164. v|Jbas: obj. of (artiKa. Cf.
Phil. 60, arfiXavris at 4^ oXkoov fio\(tv.
Id, 494, 405, iroA.Act yap rots iyfxfvon
fffTfWov avrhy iKfalovs irffiiruv \iras
. . . fi iKffdSaai, where the person is
added, as here, in the dat. to express
the means. — ^k iravrwv 8(xci : apart
from all, i.e. the rest.
165. TOVTO |u'v : has its correlative
in rovr' aidis (167). See on 61.
166. o-c^vTos : partic. in indir.
disc. See G. 1688; H. 982. The time
of the partic. is impf. See GMT. 140.
— 6p6vwv Kpdn) : enthroned power. Cf,
O. T. 237, KpdTT) re Kal Opbvovi vifiu.
167. Supply the thought of ai-
^ovrai Kri. from the preceding verse.
— <Sp6ov : f/iiided aright.
168. 8im\(to: the poet does not
indicate whetlier he follows here
the tradition ace to which Oedipus
ANTirONH.
35
TTolSas fxeuovra^ ejMTreoot? (f)povTJiJia(rtv.
170 OT ovv IkeZvol 7r/309 onrkrjf; jaotyoa? ixiau
Kad* rjjjiepav oikovTo, Traicravris re /cat
Tr\iqyevTe<s avro^eipi (tvv jatacTjotart,
iyo) KpoLTT) Srj Trdvra /cat dpovov^ e^oo
yevov'i /car' dy^tcrreta rwi^ oXcjXotcov.
175 dfiTj^avov he Travro'S dvhpos eKyiadeiv
xfiv^-qv re Kat (f)p6in]iMa /cat yv(ofjir)u, irpiv av
dp^ais T€ /cat pofjiOLiTLP iuTptfir)'; (fyavfj.
ifjiol yap ocTTi^ irdaav evOvvoiv irokiv
jjLT] T(ov dpi(TT(i)v aTTTcrat fiovXevfjLaTcou,
died at Thebes (cf. Horn. //. xxiii,
G79), or that which made him die in
exile. In the later written Oedipus
Coloneus, the sons succeed to the
throne before the death of Oedipus.
But the statement of the text does
not conflict with that, St6\\v(rdai being
a word of more general meaning than
Ovi)<TKiiv. — K€£v«v iraiSas : descend-
ants of Laius and of Oedipus.
169. |A€VOVTas Krk. : remained loyal
to (diJL(pi),u-ith steadfast purpose.
170. cKcivoi: refers here to what
is nearest, sc. TroiSas. But Kflvwv
above refers, as usual, to what is re-
mote. — oT€ : causal. — irpos : with
ieXovTo which is pass, in sense. —
8iir\Tjs |itav : see on 14.
172. avTo\€ipi. KT6. : with the pollution
of mutual murder. See on 56. avrSxfip
in 900, 1175 is somewhat different.
174. dtyx''"'^"* '• the neut. pi.
adj. instead of the abstract subst.
dyx^ffTfia. y4vovs depends on it. By
virtue of being next of kin to the de-
ceased. The poet makes no account
of the other myth (Boeotian), which
states that Polynices and Eteocles
left sons.
175-190. This passage is intro-
duced by Demosthenes in his oration
De Falsa Legatione, § 247, with ap-
plication to his own times. — a|*t]-
\avov : sc. tffrl. — iravros : cuius-
que. — Se: its force, as that of yap
in 178, is determined by the connec-
tion as follows : " After those named
before, to whom you were loyal, I am
now king. But I cannot yet claim
your confidence, because a man is
thoroughly well known only after he
has proved himself in the exercise of
authority. For he who in guiding
the affairs of state is base and cow-
ardly is wholly to be despised."
176. t|n)X'nv» <j>po'vTj|Jia, yvw\ki\v : feel-
ing, spirit, judgment. — irplv av . . .
<)>avf) : the subjv. after wpiv because
of the neg. force in a/ti^x"'""'- ^^^
GMT. 638.
177. evrpiPris : the proverb dpxv
&vdpa SfUvva-iv, originally attributed
to Bias, one of the seven sages, ap-
pears in various forms in Greek
literature. Cf. Plut. Dem. and Cic. iii.
179. |«i . . . airrtrou. : the indie, in
a general rel. clause. See G. 1430;
GMT. 534.
36
SO<l>OKAEOY2
180 aXX* iK ff>6fiov Tov ykoi(T<Tav iyKXjjcra'; ej(Ct,
KaKioToq etvai vvv t€ koX noKai 8o/cct.
Kttt iiiitflv ooTi? avri ttJ? avrov Trdrpaq
ifilkov i/o/i,i^€i, TovTou ovhafxov Xeyct).
eyo* yoip, icrroi Zev? 6 ndvO' opoiv del,
185 ovr' at' (ruoTnj(raLfiL ttju arrju opwv
aT(.l\ovcrav aoTots dmi r^? crcjTTjpias,
ovT Slu <I>l\ov ttot dvSpa hva-fxevrj ^Oovo^
ditp.r^v ifxaxrrw, tovto yiyvdixTKOiv on
rfh* icTLi^ 7) (T(ot,ovcra, koI TavT7)<s ein
190 7rX€oi^€9 6p$rj<; tov<; ^tXou? troLOVfieOa.
TototcrS' iyo) u6p,OL(TL ttJuo' av^w ttoXlv.
180. tov: ohj. gen. after ^/3ov. —
('YKX|)<rat «x<i : sec on 22. C/. Shak.
liirh. II. i. 3 : " Within my mouth
you have engaoletl my tongue, Doubly
portcuUised with my teeth and lips."
Cf. 505 infra, Creon lias in mind what
he speaks of Ix-low (289 ff.) more
openly, sc. his own courage in publicly
forbidding the burial of Polyniccs.
181. iraXai: the Schol. says: koX
wply Aflat Kal vvv St« tirl rijv eipxilf
182. |u((ov' : as an object of greater
value. — arr(: with the comp. instead
of <J. So Track, bll, artp^ft yvvcuKa
K*7vof dvrt <rov itKtov.
183. ovSofiOv: i.e. iv oiiitfiti X^P^-
Cf. Xen. Amib. v. 7. 28, oDi hv fKrjffOf
ipx*>*^<^i iv oxiSffii^ fffovrai. Hence,
/ hold in no esteem. Cf. Aesch. Pers.
497, Otoiis vofil(uv ovSa/xov.
184. -y*^: gives the reason of ovSu-
fiov Kiyw. — tcTTM Z<vs : a solemn
oath. So Track. ?,\¥.), Xcrru fx^yas Zfvs.
186. arrl rijt a-<i>TT|p(as : added to
T^v irifv for the sake of intensifying
the expression by adding its opposite.
Cf Track. 148, «'a»j t»s dvrl irapQivou
yvvi} KAriOrj.
187. Const., otr' tiv <pi\ov Otlfiriv
ifi.ain-(j) ivSpa Svfffievfi x^ov6s. This is
said in allusion to Polynioes.
188. TOVTO 'YiYWoio'Kcov : this being
inij convic.tidu, sc. what follows.
189. it[8« tovttjs : both refer to
190. 6fAr\% : upright, safe. The
metaphor is apparent. Cf 163. —
TOWS <j>C\ovs : our friends, i.e. those
we have. The thought is, that upon
the safety of tlie state depends all
our good ; with the loss of t!ie public
welfare we lose every private posses-
sion. Pericles expresses tiiis thought
very forcibly in his funeral oration
{cf Thuc. ii. 60) as follows : Ka\&s
fjiiv yip tpepdfifvos dvijp rh Ka0' iavrhy
Sia^0fipofi,(vr]s ttjj irarpiSos oiiS^v ?i<rffov
IwairJWvrai, KaKOTvx(>>v 8« iv furi;-
Xov(fp iroWcp fiaWov Siacrcii^fTai.
191. TOtourSc vo'(xoio-t : by such prin-
ciples as these. — avfw : the pres., be-
ANTirONH.
37
Kttt vvv dSeX<f)a TcovSe Krjpv^a'; €)(0i
dcTTOLcn TraiScjp to)v cltt OiSlttov irepi'
'Ereo/cXea ^lev, o? TrdXew? vTvepixa^utv
195 okoike TTjahe, TrdvT dpicrTevcra^ SopC,
Td(l)(p re Kpvxliai, /cat ra rravT i^ayvicrai
a Toif; dpi(TTOi<i ep\eTai Kara) veKpoi^'
rov 8' av ^vaiyiov rovhe, YlokvveiK-qv Xeyo),
6? yrjv Trarpcpav /cat deov<; tovs iyyeueii;
200 (f)iryd<; KareKdoiV -qdehqae jxev nvpl
Trprja-at /cara/cy9a9, rjOeXrjcre S' at/xaro?
/cotj'ov irdaracrdai, tovs Se SouXcu<ra9 ayeti^.
cause Creon is already engaged in
putting these principles into execu-
tion, as he goes on to say.
192. a8£X<j>d: Schol. 6/ioTa. — TolvSt:
depends on dSeXtjid, gen. of connection
or possession. See G. 1143; H. 754 d.
— KT)pv|as «X" '• see on 22.
194. The sincerity of Creon is
apparent throughout this speech ; he
believes honestly that this decree is
for the best interests of the state.
So much of the decree as related to
Eteocles had already been fulfilled
(25) ; solemn libations by the citizens
and a monument alone were lacking.
— iroXcws : a dissyllable by syni-
zesis.
196. Ta irdvT €<j>a'yvC<rai : to add
(eiri) all sacred offerings.
197. cpxcrai Karw: esp. the liba-
tions poured upon the grave. What
is done to the departed is supposed
to pass down to Hades, and to rejoice
or to grieve him; as Achilles says
in //. xxiii. 179, x^'P* M<"> ^ Udrpo-
K\e, Kal elv 'AtSao So/jloktiv iravra
yap ^5rj rot rf\fw, ra irapoidev vK(<rTr)v.
— Electra (Soph. El. 435 ff.) says to
her sister, who comes to bring offer-
ings from Clytaemnestra to the tomb
of Agamemnon, "to the winds with
them, etc., where none of these things
shall approach the resting-place of
our father."
198. Tov |vvai|tov : repeated in
TovTov (203), is the obj. of Krtpi^nv,
KCDKvaat (204). — Xc-yw : AV. construes
A67QJ eKKeKTtpvxOai fj.r]Te riva KTfpi^eiv
fiTire KWKvffai. It is better taken in
the sense of / mean, indicating con-
tempt, with change in punctuation.
Cf. Phil. 1261, av S' & Tlolavros irai,
^i\oKTi\T-qv Xeyw, f^e\0e.
199. cyycvcis : of his race, tutelary.
201. irpTJo-ai : used in a general
sense, destroy, lay waste. — Ocovs :
refers to the images of the gods,
the most sacred of wliich were the
ancient statues of wood. The poet
prob. had in mind Aesch. Sept. 582,
■ir6\iv iraTpcfiav Kal deovs rovs eyYiVfis
■KopOe'iv, which is there also said of
Polynices.
202. KOivov : Schol. dhe\(piKov. —
irourcurOat : the metre determines
whether this form is from vareonai
S8
SO*OKAEOY2
tnJT€ KT€pC^€U/ fllJT€ K<aKV(raC Tiva,
906 lav 8* aOatrrov koX irpof; ouova>u Se/aa?
Kai rrpo^ Kvvuiv kh^arrov alKiaOiv t Ih^v.
Toioyh* €p.ov <f>p6vrjpa, kovttot ck y €fxov
TLfxrfv Trpoi^ova ol KaKol rutv kvhiKoiV.
aXX' ooTt? €vvov<; r^Se r^ TrdXet, Oavuiv
210 KoX J^oiv 6p.oCa)^ k^ kfJLOv Tt/xiyo-erai.
X0P02.
<roi ravT apecr/cct, nai MevoLKi<o<; Kpecav,
Toi' Tyhe bvcuovif kol tou evfieir^ ttoXci.
203. W. (KKdOJpVxOcU. 211. W. KVp€lV.
or wJ^fieu. Fijfurative, and exprcs-
Bive of RTcat fury. C/. El. 542,
*A<8tit rif' Ififpoy tax* iaiffoffdat rSiv
ifiMV Ttitytty; Horn. //. iv.35, ti 8i <rvy'
i$tijb¥ /3«/3pw0oit npiofiov. — Tovs 8c : ir-
n-fnilar cophI., as if rSiy fxiv atfiaros
■aiaaaBai liad preceded.
204. Tiva : fpery one, or with the
ncR., no one, whoever he may be.
The infs. of this verse vary in tense
without much difference in sense.
205 f. Const., fay tiBarroy {rovroy)
tffias (in appos.) iinrrhy kcH irphs olu-
yiy Kol wphs KuvHy. — Sffios : in distinc-
tion from ytKpot and ytKvs, commonly
means a livinu l>ody, or, as here, the
person in his bodily form, like nw/xa
in prose. C/. 044. — tSctv : like I.«t.
atpectu, join with alKiaOty. Cf. 0. T.
792, yiyos 6pay irXriToy. Aj. 818, Swpoy
dy^pht ix^'^CTov ipav.
TXfl. The peroration refers with
the word ^fxiyrtfia to the main theme
(176) of the address.
206. Tif»]v irpo^(ov<ri : receive honor
before (in preference to) the just. A
rhetorical exaggeration : the issue is
only as regards e</ual honor. In like
manner the ruler states the case ex-
travagantly in 48(5, 760, 1040.
209. 5<ms : sc tiy ^ or iarl, — Oavwv
Kol 5«i' : the more emphatic word first.
211. The Chorus indicates, in a
resiwctful spirit, its disapproval of
the conduct of the ruler by the em-
phatic position of act, by the use of
■wou (21.3), by characterizing Polyiii-
ces simply .is Svavouy and not as
iiiKoy or kokov, and by impatience
manifested in 218 and 220. Also in
fyfarl aot lies an acknowledgment
only of the actual power of Creon,
and 220 implies an obedience that
springs from fear, and not from con-
viction of right. This does not es-
cape Creon's observation, 200.
212. The aces, are loosely con
nected with dp4<rKtt, as though it were
«0ra» Tao-fftij. Or, we may supply the
idea of noiuv, the phrase being dpiaKc
ANTirONH.
39
vofio) Be )(prj(TdaL iravri ttov y eveari ctol
/cat T(ov davovTiov ^cuTTocrot ^wfieu Trepc.
KPEON.
215 o)? av (TKOTTOL wv -^TC Tbiv eipr]fjLev(ou.
X0P02.
vecorepo) ro> tovto ySacrra^etv irpoOeq.
KPEXIN.
dXX' etcr* eTolixoL tov veKpov y ein(TKOTroi,
X0P02.
Ti StJt' av ak\o tovt eTrevrcXXot? ert ;
KPEflN.
TO yLT) TTl)(Oip€l,V TOt? aTTtCTTOVa'tl' Ttti
i8e.
213. W. iravri irov /LieTCOTi'. 218. W. oAAot.
Tiyl ravra troteiv riva. This const, is
intimated by the gloss iroielv on the
maEgin of L^.
213. irow : / suppose ; sarcastic. —
■ye: throws its emphasis on ttuvtI. —
«v««rTC o-oi : it is in your power. Cf.
Shak. Rich. IIT. iv. 2 : " Your grace
may do your pleasure."
214. \imr6tro\. tjii^jev : abridged for
KaX ( repl rifiMv) otroaoi ^dSfifv.
215. (.See) that then ye be the guar-
dians of what has been said. — cos av
VjTt: av with the subjv. in an obj.
clause. See GMT. .347 and 281 ; H.882.
An impv. is implied. See GMT. 271;
H. 886. See also Kiihn. 552, An. 6.
W. connects this sent., which he sup-
poses interrupted by the leader of the
Chorus, with 219, i.e. that ye may be,
etc., I command you not to yield, etc.
But the response of the Chorus indi-
cates that they understood this ex-
pression by itself as a direct com-
mand. — viv : inferential ; since you
have heard my views.
216. TOVTO : the Chorus mistake
the meaning of Creon, supposing that
by ffKOTToi he referred to the task of
watching the dead body in order that
it should not be buried.
217. yi: gives a contrast to 219.
" I am having the dead watched ; do
ye give attention to the people."
218. " If that is provided for, what
is this other (sc. in 215) command?"
For ri . . . toCto, see on 7. Cf. Phil.
651, rl yap er' aAA' ipSs Ka^elv.
219. TO \t.r\ 'irix«p€iv : sc. iirevrtk-
Kw. — Tois arrMrTOwriv : those who are
disobedient. aviartiv — a-KtiOfiv here
and in 381, 656.
220. os: represents &aTf as corre-
lated with ovTw, and is necessary be-
cause the subj. (rh) of tariv is omit-
ted. Cf. Xen. Anab. ii. 5. 12, n's oStw
fiaiverai offris ov fiovKerai <Toi tplKos
40
20*OKAEOY2
X0P02.
290 ovK eoTW ovTOi ^(opo^, 09 Ocu/elv ep^.
KPEnN,
Ktti fiTjv 6 p.ur66^ y ovTO<;' dXX* vtt ^Kirihoiv
avhpa^ TO K€pho<; 7ro\Xa/ct9 huokeireu.
Third Sckne. Creon. Guard.
♦TAAH.
ava^, epw p.€v ov)(^ otto)? Ta;(ov9 viro
SvcTTTt'ou? iKauoi, Kov<f>ov l^dpa<; TrdSa.
226 TToXXa? yap €cr)(ou i^pomihoyv iTnoTdcreLq,
6Sot9 KVKkfou €fiavTOv CIS dvaoTpocfyyjv.
223. W. ov;(, OTTWi <nrov8rj^.
thai : From this verse we infer that
the Coryphaeus had already heard
Creon's proclaniatiun (30).
221. OvTOs: this is the tcages; ooros
i» attracted from the neut. rb Oayfiy to
the jft-nder of the pred. — vir' cXiKSwv :
&y ihe hopes It raises. Cf. Stobaeus,
Flor. 110, 21, cu ■rovripai i\riSfs S)aif*p
ol noKcii 6irrfo\ iitX ra ofiaprfifjuiTa &yov-
irir-
222. SuSUo^v : gnomic aor. See
G. 1202 ; H. 840.
223. The guard enters the scene
at the left of the spectators. His
circumstantial recital, his homely
terms of expression, his sly humor,
and the avarice he displays in this
interview, mark the common man
in distinction from the hero of trag-
edy. "Tlie messenger in the Trachi-
niae, the Corinthian in the Oedipus
Tyrannus, the pretended shipmaster
in the Philoctetes, afford the same
•Oft of contrast to the more tragic
personages." Camp. --ovx: see on
{>G. Cf. 255. — SinK: lit. how. an
indir. interr., but here equiv. to 6t/,
that, in a declarative sent. Tliis use
of Swais is freq. in Hdt. in a neg.
clause. Cf. ii. 49; iii. 116; v. 89.
In Att. this use is rare ; yet cf. Antig.
685, and 0. T. 648, toSt' avrh yu^ fioi
<t>P<*'C' oirus oiiK tl Koxos.
224. " Not breatldcss with haste
have I come, like a messenger of
good tidings." — kov^v ict(. : having
raised tip a nimble foot. Cf Eur.
Troad. 342, fiii Kowpoy atpp firjft,' ii
'Apyfitci' tTTpariy.
225. (^povrCSwv cirurrao-fis : lit. ha 1 1-
ings for refections ; i.e. to consider
what to do. Bl. fancies tliat Milton
imitated this passage in his Samson
Agon. 732 : " with doubtful feet and
wavering resolution I come, still
dreading t!iy displeasure."
226. oSols : dat. of place.
227. T]v8a |iv6ovp4VT) : pleonasm, as
ANTirONH.
41
^ljv)(rj yap lyuSa TroXXa /lot ixvOovfievrj •
TaXa?, Tt ^(opeL<; ot fjLoXcbv Swcret? Slktjv ;
rXijfJLCJV, /A€i/et9 au ; Kci rctS' elaerai Kpicov
230 aXXov Trap* avhpos, ttw? <tv Si^r* ov/c dXywet;
roiavff k\i(T(T(iiv tjvvtov (nrovBy fipaSvs,
yovTftiS oSo? ^pa)(eLa yiyverai fiaKpd.
Teko<; ye fxevroL hevp* eviKiqaev jxoXeLv
croC. Kel TO fjLrjhev k^epcH, (f)pd(TCo 8' o/a6>9*
235 Trj<i IXmSo? yap ep^o^iai he^payp.evo<i,
TO fiTj TTaSeiv av aXXo Tr\y]v to p,6p(TLp,ov.
KPEflN.
Tt
t' 8'
ecrrtv av
(9-
ov Tiq
?^'8'
^(9
eyet<? auvfXLav ;
231. AY. o-xoX^.
in Ep. usage. So in Hdt. iXeye fds,
i<p7\ Xe-yonv. This is common in the
speech of daily life. Cf. Arist. Av.
472, i<pa(TK€ \eywv. A messenger in
Aj. 757 uses the phrase e<^ Ktycov.
He speaks of his if'ux^ Jis of a third
person who is talking with him. Cf.
Shak. Henry V. iv. 1 : " I and my
bosom must debate a while."
228. t£ : adv. why ? — ol : for e/cero-e
o5.
229. aiJ : on the contrary.
230. aX-yvv€i: pass. Schol. rificcprf
O-flCTTl.
231. tivvTov: sc. rijv 6S6v. Cf. 805.
— orirovS'g PpaSvs : with slow haste.
A proverbial oxymoron, quite natural
to the conversational style of the
soldier. Cf. 0. C. 306, Kft BpaShs
avevSfi. Jjat. /estina lente.
232. A witty reversal of the com-
mon phrase " to make a long way
short." As we say, " to make a long
story short."
233. fvCKT](rev : prevailed. Cf. 274.
The subj. is fioKtiv.
234. a-ol: dat. of direction as in
prose after ex*"'- Of- Thuc. iii. 33. 1,
ov axhf^i^v aWri J) Xii\oirovtrf\a(f. So
in poetry with verbs of motion. This
use of the dat. is prob. an exten-
sion of the dat. of interest. Cf.
Aesch. Prom. 358, aAA.' ?i\Bfv aiirw Zjj-
uhs &ypvKvov Pe\os. 0. C. 81, S) t4kvov,
^ PeBriKtv fifuv 6 ^fvos; Caesural
pause after the first syllable ; cf 250,
464, 531,1058. — to pi^Sev: since he
knows only that the deed has been
done, but not who did it. — St : in the
apodosis marks more pointedly the
contrast. Cf. 0. T. 302, el Ka\ ^^
^Kfireis, (ppoyels S' Ofxws.
235. 8c8pa-y|xevos : clinging fast to.
Cf. II. xiii. 393, k6vios SeSpay/xevot
aifJM.rOi(T(Tt)S.
236. TO |ii] iraOciv : as if i\iri(o>
preceded. A similar constructio ad
sensum in 897, 1246. For the aor.
inf. with ay, see GMT. 211 ; H. 964.
— TO |M>po-i,|iov : there is a kind of grim
humor in saying that he expects to
suffer nothing except what is destined.
4t
S0*0KAE0Y2
♦TAAB.
^pdcrai OIXm) <roL irpcoTa Tafj.avTov • to yap
npayp, oxrr eopacr ovr eloov ocrrt9 "^v o opcjv,
240 ovh* Slv Bucaui}^ C9 KaKov irio'OLp.C ri.
KPEHN.
€v y€ OTo^a^ci Ka7ro(f>paytnKTaL kvkKo}
TO irpayfia, SiyXot? 8* oJ? rt crrjfiavcou vkov.
♦TAAH.
Ta Seu^a ya/3 toi irpocrridiqa okvov irokvv,
KPEHN.
OUKOW €^€19 TTOT , CtT* ttTTaXXa^^ei? CtTTCl ,'
♦TAAH.
246 Kttt hr) Xeyo) (tol. tov vcKpov rt? apTUit^
241. W. Ti <f>poifJudJ^€i. 242. W. (TTjfiaivoyv.
238. Yop : introduces the explana-
tion of wliat has jiut been said. So
in 407. 909.
240. StKtttin : supplies the prot. to
kf wiaoifu ; i.e. tl iuccdus ■wiBoift.i.
241. You aim carefullif, and fence
iMe deed off from yourself on all sides.
Tlie terms are evidently borrowed
from the occupation of the soldier. —
dbro^pOYwaxu : means primarily "to
fence off by means of a rampart."
Cf Shak. Henry VIII. iu. 2 : "The
king in this perceives him, how he
coasts and hedyes his own way."
242. &i)Xott: rf 210. — M: for its
nse with the panic, see GMT. 916.
Cf. Aj. .'fciO, Si)\6i iariv wt ri Spaa flu ^
243. yip: (yes) for, etc
244. iTOTc: here expresses impatience,
like Lat. tandem. Cf Phil. 816, ♦!. /xt-
OfS fifdfs fif. NE. iro7 /x(0u; ♦!. fitOft
■WOT*. — cbroXXaxScls airfi : relieve me
of your presence and be off? iiroAAar-
rtffOat applies not only to the relief of
a person from sometlung disagree-
able, but also to the disagreeable
thing that by its departure gives re-
lief. Cf 422.
246. 6<u)fa« : inasmuch as to strew
the body with dust was the essential
part of burial, and in the view of the
ancients had the same value for the
spirits of the departed as burial with
full rites. — koitC : Kal correlated with
Kal in the next verse. — 8ii|>Cav: lit.
thirsty, i.e. dry. Cf. ito\vU\^iov "Apyos,
Horn. //. IV. 171.
ANTirONH.
43
Koviv TraXuva? Ka^ayL(TT€V(Ta<; a XPV'
KPEXIN.
TL (fyTJ<s ; TL<s avSpcHv rjv 6 TokjJLrja'a^ rade ;
*TAAa.
ovK olS* ' €K€l yap ovre ttov yevrjSo9 rjv
250 TrXrjyiM, ov SLKeXXrjs kK^okrj • (TTv^\o<: Se yr\
Kol ^epcro^, appoi^ ovS' eTTTjfjLa^evfjLejrrj
Tpo)(ol(rLV, dXX' d(rrjfjLO<; ovpydTr]<; rt? ^v.
OTTW? 8' 6 TrpcoTO^ rjixlv rjiJL€po(TK67ro<;
SeCiawa-L, nda-t davfxa hvcr)(ep€<; Traprjv.
255 6 fxkv yap 'q(f>dvL<TTo, TUfji/3T]pr)<; fieu ov.
247. The inl in composition has
the same force here as in 196. —
a XP'i' *•*• ''■" »'<^A"M«j prob. fillets of
wool and fruits. Also libations.
248. dvSpwv : the undesigned se-
lection of this word is calculated to
heighten on the part of the spectators
(already informed in the prologue
who would do the deed) their expec-
tation of Creon's subsequent surprise.
249. ovT€ . . . ov: instead of oSre
, . . oUre ; almost confined to poetry.
Cf. 258. 0. C. 972, U ofhe fi\d<rTas
iraTp6s, ov fi7]Tphi elxo"- — Y*''Q^5 :
axe. Contracted from yevrfis.
250. 8i.k€XXt]s eKPoXij: lit. upturn-
ing of mattock, i.e. earth turned up by a
mattock. There was nothing to indi-
cate the deed of a human being ; the
earth strewn over the corpse had not
been taken from this locality.
251. x^'p****^ • '^^!/> barren, in dis-
tinction from ground that is broken
and cultivated.
252. Tpoxounv: "the circumstan-
tial account of the guard mentions
every conceivable way of marking or
disturbing the surface of the ground,
that he may deny the existence of
every possible trace." Schn. — tIs:
adds to the indefiniteness. Cf. 0. T.
107, {*o?j3os) i-iria-reWei tovs avroevras
Tifidipflv rivas. 0. C. 288, otolv 6 Kvptos
iropjj Tis. Cf. 951.
253. The guards relieved one an-
other during the night. But they
had either not been placed on duty
forthwith, or had not gone promptly,
or had not kept a sharp enough
watch at the dawning light. The
elder Philostratus, Imagines ii. 29, as-
sumes that the deed was done when
it was yet night, and portrays rhetori-
cally a scene in which Antigone by
the light of the moon takes up her
brother's body in her arms, in order
to bury it secretly by the side of the
tomb of Eteocles.
254. Oavfia 8v<rxcpcs: « sight of
wonder and dismag.
255. d \uv : it, i.e. 6 veKvs. For the
guard, who thinks of nothing else,
the art. is sufficiently explicit. — («v,
|4€v: the first has for its correlative
5« in 257 ; the second, 8e in 256. —
Tf^wwrro : had been put out of sight. —
44
50*OKAEOY2
Xcirr^ 8*, ayo9 (f)€vyovTO'; w?, eirrju koi/i?.
irrjfiela 8' ovrc Brjpo^ ovre rov kvucHv
eXdoyro^, ov (Tirda-avTO*;, k^i.(j>aiveTo.
Xoyoi 8* cv aXX7^Xot(7t»' kppoBovv KaKoC,
260 <f>v\a^ eXcy^cDi/ <f>v\aKa • kolu lyiyvero
TrXiyy)) TcXcvTaJc*, ov8* 6 K&jXvcra>i/ naprjv
eU yap ri? iji/ ecaoTo? ov^iLpyaa-fxivo^,
KOu8ct9 lvapyrj<;, aXX' e^cvye /ot^ etSei/at*
o< : for the accent of this word and
of Jt in the next line, see G. 138;
II. 112.
256. Xrm| . . . Kovtt : also for the
acfidt-ntal parser by, as in this case,
it sufficed to cast three handfuls of
earth upon an unburie<I corpse in
order to escape defilement and to be
free from sacrilege. Cf. Hor. Od. I.
28, 36, iniecto ter pulvere cur-
ras. Schol., ol yap ytKpbv hpHims
ira^y Kol fi^ ftrofirfffifityoi K6»iv tva-
y*1t tJycu iSiKOvy. — ^tryovros : sr.
rt»is. Cf. El. 1323, kKvw ru>y Modty
Xtp»vyTos (riyis). Xen. Anab. iv. 8.
4, €hoy ipttriitrtufros {sc. avrov) Sri Mi-
Kpttyts ftffty.
257. 9t|Pos : Hp usually not of do-
mestic animals. Cf. 1082.
258. ov : asyndeton ; regularly
would be olhf. See on 249. C'/".
Aesch. Prom. 451, oCrt iifiovs . . . oii
^uKovpylew. "Neither were any foot-
prints to be seen on the ground, nor
were marks of the teeth of any de-
vouring iK-ast found on the body."
259. ippo9ovv : an admirable word
to express the confused noise of the
wrangling. Camp, translates, " words
of abuse were loudly bandied to and
fm."
260. ^vXa|: nom. as if ippo6ovntv
had gone before. Cf. Aesch. Prom.
200, ariati r' iy kWlfKotaiv iepoOvyfro,
ol fi^y BiXovrti iK^aXtiv . . . ol Si
ffittihoyrts. — k£v iylywTo : the prot.
would regularly be fi fi^ tii ^A(((, for
whicli we have Ktyft m 269. The
impf. for the sake of vividness, plac-
ing the strife in the present. Cf
0. C. 960, ix^t^povfjiiiy iypay. kuI rain'
ky ovK (irpaaaoy d ftii /loi apiii riparo.
0. T. 124, Iran 6 Kriar-fis, ft fii) ^vy
apyvpii) i-KpiaatT ivBivZ\ is t(^8' h,y t6K-
261. TiXfVT(d<ra: ndv.tojinishwiih,
at the etui. — d Kw\v(rwv: either by
revealing the real criminal or by the
interference of superior authority.
Cf. Phil. 1242, T«i ferrai fi ovriKwKvauy
riif ;
262. (Is . . . Tis . . . (Koo-ros : each
sliKjIe individual of us in turn (tU) was
the perpetrator, sc. in the opinion of
the rest of us.
263. From the neg. the opposite
is often supplied ; here from ovSfis,
fKoffTOi as subj. of f(p(vyf. Cf Soph.
Frg. 327, oiiSfU SoKtt tlyai iriyi)s i>y
iyoaoi, 4AA* &f] yoatiy. Plat. Symp.
192 e, ravra ixoiaas ovS, kv tls i^apvf\-
dtlri . . . , aW' artxyun (•'*''• fKuffTos)
oXoir' tiv ixfiKOfvai. — (<^vy( (ii) (tSc vcu :
pleaded that he knew no' film/ (ii/thf deed).
For the use of /xr), see (i. Kilo; II. 1029.
Cf. 443, 635. 0. C. 1740, i^iipvyt rh
fiil itirvtiv KOKus. Eur. Ileracl. 600,
itapiv a^f ffwaat ^tu^SfjLtaOa /ti) Oavfiy ;
ANTirONH.
45
"^fjiev 8* iTOLfJiOL /cat fivhpov<; aipeiv ^epoLV
265 /cat TTvp hL€p7r€LV Kol 0eov<^ opKcofjiorelv
TO fiTJTe SpaaaL fjLTjTe tco ^veihevai
TO TTpayfxa ^ovkevcravTi fnJT elpyacrjxeva).
Teko<s 8', OT ovBev rjv epevvcjcTL nXeov,
Xeyet rt? etg, 6? Travra? €5 irehov Koipa
270 v€uo-at (f)6^(o TrpovTpexjfev ov yap eixofiei/
OVT dvTL(f)(tJVeLV, OV0* OTTO)? op(OPT€<; KaXw?
'Trpd^aLfxev. ^v S* 6 p,vdo^ w? dvoKrreov
269. W. Ae'yct rts, cts os.
264. (ivSpovs : pieces of red-hot metal.
Such ordeals were uncommon among
the Greeks. See Becker's Charicles,
p. 183 f. Cf. Pans. vii. 25. 8. "Prob-
ably ' the waters of jealousy ' spoken
of in the Book of Nu7nbers, c. 5, was
an ordeal. Under the name of ' The
judgments of God,' these methods of
testing the guilt or innocence of sus-
pected persons were prevalent in Eu-
rope during the middle ages. There
were two kinds of ordeal in Eng-
land, ^re-ordeal and water-ordeal. The
former was performed either (as here)
by taking in the hand a piece of red-
hot iron, or by walking barefoot and
blindfold over nine red-hot plough-
shares, and if the person escaped
unhurt, he was adjudged innocent.
Water-ordeal was performed either
by plunging the bare arm to the
elbow in boiling water, or by casting
the person suspected into a river or
pond of cold water, and if he floated,
without an effort to swim, it was an
evidence of guilt, but if he sunk, he
was acquitted." Milner.
266. iriJp 8icpx€iv: to pass through
the fre. Cf. Hor. Od. II. 1, incedis
per ignes suppositos cineri
doloso. Verg. Aen. xi. 787, et me-
dium freti pietate per ignem |
cultores multa premimus ves-
tigia pruna. — opK(i>)U>T€tv : take
oath by, followed by the obj. clause
rh . . . Spatrai . . . ^uveiSevai.
266. TO) gvvct,8e vau : lit. know with
anyone, i.e. be privy to his deed, be
his accomplice.
267. |iT]T ctp^curiMVtp : supply fi-liTt
before fiovXevaauTi as the correlative
of /t^re before flpyaff/jievtp. Similar
are Phil. 771, kK6vra fi-fir' iucovra. Pind.
Pyth. iii. 30, ov Q^os, ov ^porhs ipyois
odre 0ov\a7s.
268. (pevvtMTt : sc. r)fuv. — irXtov :
the thought is that nothing more was
to be gained by enquiry.
269. Xc^ci Tis «ts : some one speaks.
Instead of «Ts ns. Cf. Plat. Soph.
2351), rov ytvovs ilvm rod tuu Qavfj.a.ro-
iroiwv Tis fls.
270. ctx°H^= ^X*'" is used in the
sense of know how when followed by
the inf.
271. oirtDs Spuvres : by what course
of action. Cf. Aj. 428, oiroi a' airtlp-
ytiv oiQ' oirws iw \tyetv ex'"-
272. KoXcos irp<i|ai|j.ev : fi llxottxfv,
ffM^olfifOa. — dvoiOTc'ov : reported.
46
20*OKAEOY2
<rot Tovfyyov etr) tovto kovx*- KpvTTTeov.
Kol ravT* IviKa, Koific top Svcr8at/xoj/a
276 iraXo9 Kadatpel tovto TayaSov Xa^elv.
7ra/3€i/ii 8* aKCJv ovx ^kovctlv, 6th* ort*
(nkpy€i yap ouSet? dyyeXov KaK<av kirc^v,
X0P02.
dva^, ifMoC TOL, llTj TL KOL 0€T]\aTOP
Tovpyov Toh*, 17 ^uuoLa ^ovXevei TrctXai.
KPEfiN.
280 Travcrai rrpiv opyrj^s kou fxc fX€(TTOi(TaL \4yo)V,
p.rq *<f>€vp€0jj<; avov<; t€ kol ykpoiv dfia.
Xcyci9 yap ovk dveKTa, haLfiova<; Xiycju
TrpovouLV lcr)(eiv Tovhe tov v€Kpov nepi.
280. W. 6py^ Kara. fit.
274. ivUa: see on 233.
275. KoOcupct : seizes upon, hence
condemns; an Att. law-term. — tovto
Tdyodov: ironical. Schol. ixtiS^ fts
rk iyoBi. K\4)povs fiiKKovaiv. iv ijdd
Tovr6 iprjtTiy,
276. ixovovf : for the plur., see on
10. The (Iramatigts are partial to
siK-h comhinations as ixtey ovx ixovciv.
I'f. Aesch. Prom. 19, Sjcomi <t' AKuy
ivffKvrois xaXKivfuuTi irpotriraffaa\fvaa>.
Eur. flipp. 319, iplXos fi iir6K\vff' ovx
iieovfray ovx iid". — olS* oTv : / am
sure (sr. that J am here, etc.). Freq.
thus used parenthetically.
277. <rr^pY« : likes. Cf. Shak.
Ant. and ('leap. ii. 6, "Tho' it be hon-
est, it is never good to bring bad
news."
278. " The conscience of the elders,
which was stifled at first, begins to
awaken in the presence of the myste-
rious fact" Camp. Wlien the Chorus
participate in the dialogue, the Cory-
phaeus, as representative, speaks
alone, sometimes in the sing., as here,
and sometimes in the plur. number.
Cf. C81. — K'''i "i^ i**^ • '^*' somehow
even. — Oci^Xarov : sc. 4arlv. For the
indie, see GMT. 309, 1 and foot-note
2; H. 888. Cy 1254. Y\&i. Lach. 190 c,
6pcifi(v fii] NiJffas oXeral Tt Ktytiy.
279. i\ Ivwoia Kri. : for some time
mi) mind has been anxiously deliberating.
280. KoU : its force falls on utarSi-
aai; before you have quite filled. Or, it
gives increased force to the warning,
Kal often belonging to expressions of
fear and warning. Cf. Phil. 13, /t)j koI
fiddri fi '/)KovTa.
281. £vovs: "Old men are supposed
to be wise ; be careful lest the proverb
8lj iraTits ol ytpovrts prove to be true
in your case." Cf. 0. C. 930, Kal a' S
■wKriOvuv XP^""^ ytftoyO' dfiou riBriffi Kal
TOV yov K(v6y.
ANTirONH.
47
TTorepov xmepTLfJicovTe^ w? evepyerqv
285 eKpvirTov avTov, ocrrt? dfji(f>i,KLOva^
vaov<; Trup(i)cr(i>v rjXOe. KavaOrniara
KoX yrjv eKeivoiv, /cat vofiovs hiacrKeSaiv
^ Tov'; /ca/cov9 Tip.(avTa<; elcropa^ Oeov<s ;
ovK eo'TLV. dXXa ravra /cat TraXat TToXew?
290 avhp€<; /AoXt9 <f)epovTe<; eppoOovv ep,oi,
Kpv(f)7J Kapa cretoi/re?, ovS' vtto tyy^
X6<f)OP 8t/cat<w9 et^ov, a»5 (TTipyeLv i^i,
€/c rwj'Se rourov? e^emcrTaixaL /caXc3?
284. iroTcpov . . . T| : two possibili-
ties are presented that may make it
prob. that the burial was a favor be-
stowed by the gods ; either that they
deemed Polynices to be good, or that
they honor the wicked. The first sup-
position is refuted by the addition of
SffTts . . . Siaa-KfSwv ; the second needs
no refutation.
285. cKpinrrov: as in 25 without
Y^. Cf. 0. C. 621, otfibs eSSav Kal
KfKpvfififvos veKvs. — ooTis : one who.
Bee L. and S., s.v. II.
286. irupwo-wv: to lay waste with
fire.
287. YHV «K€Cv«v: the patron dei-
ties were at the same time the owners
of the land. Cf. Plat. Laws, iv. 717 a,
TOWS t)}v ir6\ty ex'"'''''''^ 6tovs. eKelvcop
belongs also to the subst. in the pre-
ceding verse. — Sioo-kcSuv : used figu-
ratively; may be rendered to abolish.
Cf. 0. C. 619, TO vvy ^vfjL(pa>va Se^td-
/xara Sdpfi SiaffKfSciaiv.
288. cUrop^s: like dp^s. Cf. Eur.
Hipp. 51, flcropu rSi/Se anixovTa.
289. ravra: i.e. my decree. — ira-
\oi : not long ago as referring to
former time, for Creon had just come
to power. iraAai is often used of time
passing now and may be rendered,
for some time have been, etc. Cf.
1036. El. 676, BavovT 'Opfarrii' vvv
re Kol iraKat (sc. in 672) \eyw. Here
Creon alludes directly to ird\ai 279.
The Chorus had said, " for some time
I have been thinking," and Creon an-
swers sharply, "for some time you
have been muttering against my com-
mand."
290. avSpcs : purposely left indefi-
nite. — cppoOovv : cf. 259. Eur. Andr.
1096 of a popular tumult, kuk toC5'
ix<^P^^ poOiov iv ir6\ei /cafcJc. — C|ioC :
dat. of hostile direction, at me.
291. Kpv4>T) .... o-eCovTcs: covertly
shaking the head, like an animal pre-
paring to throw off the yoke.
292. SiKaCcDS : rightly ; i.e. as I had
a right to expect that they should.
— ws (TTfpydv i\u : so as to accept my
sway, us = wffre. See GMT. 608.
So in 303. For aripyeiv in this sense,
qf. Aesch. Prom. 10, w'j &» SidaxOy
T^v Aths TvpavviSa ffrepyfiv.
293. CK T(dv8c : the malcontents in
290. — TovTovs: the as yet unknown
perpetrators of the deed. Thus, of
the murderers of Agamemnon, with-
out further designation, avroTs El. 334,
rovToiv 348, TOVTOVS 355. Cf. also
Antig. 400, 414, 685.
48
20*OKAEOY2
irafyrjyfi€vov<; yLKrdolcrLV elpydo'OaL rctSc.
296 ovScv yap dv0p(OTroL(rLV olov dpyvpo<;
KOKOV VOflLCrp.* CySXatTTC. TOVTO Kol TToXct?
rropOel, to8* dvSpa^ e^avCarrjcriv Sofiojv,
Toh* €*cSi8a<rKCt Kal TrapaWda-creL <f)p€va<;
)(prjGrTd^ TT/DO? alcrxpd updyfiad* IcTTaadai ^poTOiv
300 navovpyCa^ 8* ihet^eu duOpcoiroL^ ^X^''^
Koi travTOi epyov 8vcrcrc)8etai/ elhevat.
oo'oi he fiL(rdapvovuT€<; -rjirucrav rdSe,
^6u(o iroT k^iirpa^av wg hovvai hiicrjv.
dXK* etirep Lcr)(€L Zev^ er' c^ efxov cre/Sa?,
305 €v TovT knCo'Taa-*, 6pKLo<; he ctol XeyoD,
el fjirf TOP avTo^eipa rouSe tov rd^ov
evpovre*; eK<f)avelT €? o^^aX/xov? ejxov^.
294. irapY]-y|i€'vovs : led astray.
295. ay6p<«iroun.v : dat. of interest
with fffKaari. — olov: tlie omitted an-
tec. is roiovTov.
296. vo|U4r|ia: institution. Camp,
translates "usance." From tliis word
comes our Eng. " numismatics." Cur-
rency, coin, is that which is sanc-
tioned by usage. — tovto : in agree-
ment with v6ijufffxa instead of with
&pyt/pos.
297. irope<t: cf. Ilor. Od. III. 16,
8ff., Aurum per medios ire sa-
tellites I et perrumpere amat
saxa, potentius | ictu fulmi-
neo. — i^avUm\a-iv: drives out.
298. JKStSoo-Kfi: to be taken as
the principal pred. upon which ?o-to-
o$<u depends, and koI irapoLKKiaati is
epexegetic as though it were iropoA.-
Xiaffov (hii perverting).
299. vpos ■ ■ • IrriurBax : stand (ready )
for, turn to.
300. iravovp^tas ^X*^^ ■ ^'<iuiv. tu
Toyovpytiv, to play the villain. So
4\iriSas fxav = iXiti^fiv, &ypa<s ^X*"* =^
aypevfiy. Cf. yriirtdai ox*e«»'» Hom. Od.
i. 2!K).
301. (IScvai : to be conversant with,
practised in. So of tlie Cyclops,
Hom. Od. ix. 189, dOffiiaria ^5jj.
303. xP<*V(p iroT€ : at some time or
other; join witli iy Sovvat. For aiy,
see on 292. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 732,
Xpuvtf Toi Kvpl<fi T* iy VM'fPf 5<i<re«
SIk7}i/. Tliis threat is made against the
guards, whom Creon supposes to have
become abettors of the deed under
the influence of bribes.
304. &XXa: serves here, as often,
to break off impatiently the previous
train of thought or remark. — ftircp:
not throwing any doubt upon the
statement, but empliasizing it; as we
might say " if indeed man is an im-
mortal being."
305. opKios: pred. adj. for &d\.
SeeG. 926; H. 619.
ANTirONH.
49
ov)( vfjuu "^Aiorf^ jxovvo<i apKecei, irpXv av
t^(t)VTe<i KpefxacTTol Tjjvhe hrjX(oo~r)0^ vjSpLv,
310 LV etSdre? to Kep8o<i eudeu olcTTeov,
TO XoLTTOu ap7rd^r]T€ Kol jxdOrjO* otl
ovK e^ dTravTo<s Set to Kephalveiv (^iXeiv.
e/c T(ov yap ala"^poiv XrjfjLfxdTcov Tov<i irXeLova^s
aTGjfjievov^ t8ot5 oiu rj crecroicrixevovi.
*TAAE.
315 emeiv tl Swcret?, rf (rTpa(f)el<i ovTco<i to) ;
KPEXIN.
OVK olcrda Kat vvv o)? dvLap(o<i Xeyet? ;
308. ovx • • • dpK€<r€i, irplv av :
" there is a confusion of two consts. :
(1) ovx '^M^'' 'AiSr/s dpKeaei, to which
ixovvos is added for emphasis, i.e. ov
daveTffOe fiivov ; and (2) ov QavetaOi
irplv KTf. The <I>uA.a| is to take this
message to liis fellows." Camp. — See
GMT. 638, for suhjv. after irpiv. —
IXOVVOS : the Ion. form, used where
the metre requires a trochaic word.
So also in 508, 705.
309. Kpciioo-ToC : hung up ; prob. by
the hands, so as to be flogged, after
the manner of slaves, and for the pur-
pose of compelling them to testify
by whom they were bribed. In the
courts, testimony was extorted from
slaves by the rack. Cf. the punish-
ment of Melanthius, Horn. Od. xxii.
174 ff.
310. TO Ke'pSos : the supposed brib-
ery of the guards is in his mind. Cf.
222. — oloTcov : one must get.
311. TO Xowro'v : for the foture. —
dpirdJUTt . . . |xaOi^T£ : the former con-
tinued, the latter momentary. The
bitterness of this sarcasm is manifest.
Cf. 654. Oedipus blinded his eyes
6do{iveK iv CKircf rd Xoiirbv 6\^olaTo
(0. T. 1273).
312. €*! airavTOS : from any and
every source. Cf. 0. C. 807, o<ttis e|
airavTos eS Ktyei. — to KCpSaCvciV : for
rh Kfp^os, obj. of <pi\f7v.
313. Tovs irXetovas: the compari-
son is between drw/ievovs and a-erraxr/if-
vovs, not between irKeiovas and its
opposite ; i.e. Tohs irKeiaTovs drw/is-
vovs /jLaWou tiv '(Sots fj (reffaxTfievovs.
So in 0. C. 795, ivSer^ \eyeiv kom' fee
\aPois TO. TtKeiov' f) ffccT-f)pia.
315. 8(oo-eis: will you permit {me 1)
— o-Tpa(t>€ls ovTcus t« : am I to turn
about and depart thus (i.e. without a
chance to say anything more) "? Cf.
Phil. 1067, aW ovtws direL. For the
deliberative subjv., see G. 1358; H.
866, 3.
316. Kal vvv : even now ; modifies
Ktyeis. W. joins with olffOa ; but
we should then have ovk olcrda oiiSi
50
20*OKAEOYS
♦TAAE.
Iv Tolcrw uxrlf •^ Vt 7^ ^^XV ^<*'^''^'' »*
KPEHN.
tL Sat ; pv6fiU^€L'i TTjP €fir)p \vTrqv ottov ;
♦TAAE.
o O^oij' cr ai^t^ Ttt? <ppevaM, ra o cjt eyo).
KPEftN.
320 ot/x* a»s aXrffia hrjXov €KTr€(f)VKOs ct.
♦TAAE.
ovKow TO y €fyyou tovto Troti^o'as ttotc.
KPEflN.
Kal ravT* €7r' dpyvpo) ye Tr)v xlrvx^v irpoBovq.
318. W. Ti &u pvOfii^eii.
317. SoKVti: are yow sfunt/. The
sense of the question is, whether his
grief is superficial or profound.
318. tC SoU : what, pray f expres-
sion of surprise. C/. Eur. Iphiy. Aul.
1444, ri iai ; rh dirfiaKfiv oil rJupos vo/xl-
(fTcu ; — ^v6)i(((it Krt. : are you defin-
ing where my grief is located? He
refers, of course, to the preceding state-
ment of the guard. — Smv: sc. icrlv.
Cf. Aj. 33, Tck 8' ovK fx" l*<iOuv oxov.
319. Tos ^p€ vas, rd tSra : partitive
appos. with at. See G.917; H.625c.
320. oV : i.e. otfioi. Cf. 1270, Aj.
364, 687. This word presents the only
instance of the elision of a diphthong
in Soph., whence W. and many others
have taken this as the accus. olfif, a
form warranted by ot ifii dt^X^c in
Anthol. Pal. 9, 408. But the dat.
form olfioi, &HOI is elsewhere the rule.
— fiXtifUi: wily knave, Odysseus is
named tbtu in Aj. 381 and 380, where
the Schol. explains it by rplfifui,
■wapa\oyi(rriKhy iravovpyrjfia. Here the
Schol. has rh irfplrptfifiu rrji dyopas (an
allusion, doubtless, to Dem.De Corona,
§ 127, where Dem. speaks in these
terms of Aeschin.). The abstract term
used for the concrete, as in 533, 668,
766. The partic. in the neut. agrees
with the pred. noun.
321. OVKOW KTt. : (however that
may be, sc. that I am an iKrtfia) this
deed at any rate I never did. Cf. 993.
Phil. 872, oCkovv 'ArpfiScu roth' (rKii-
aav. yi brings into prominence the
antithesis between rovro rh fpyov and
the acute and knavish character of
the soldier. " However refined a knave
I may be, still," etc.
322. And that too having betrayed
your soul for money. The explicit
denial of the guard gives Creon the
occasion to charge the deed directly
upon him.
ANTirONH.
51
♦TAAH.
^ Beivov M SoAcet ye /cat xjjevorj ooKeiv.
KPEflN.
Koixxfjeve vvv rrjv So^av el 8e ravra fxr)
325 (ftaveLTe [xoi tov<; SpcovTa<i, k^epelO' on
Ta SetXct KepSrj 7rrjfiova<s epyd^erai.
*YAAH.
aXX' evpeOeiT) [xev ixaXicrr • lav Se rot
XrjffiOrj re kol fitj, tovto yap tv^t) Kpivet,
ovK ecrO^ o7ra>9 oi/;et <tv hevp^ eXOovra /xe.
330 /cat wi^ yap e/cro? eXTTtSo? yv(ofir}<; t e/^f^?
(ToiOei^ 6(f)eiXco tol<; 9eol^ TroXkrjv ^dpiv.
326. W. Tot Sctm K€pSr}.
323. The sense is, " one should not
in general make a conjecture where
one has no knowledge ; doubly bad is
it when this conjecture is a groundless
one." The first intimation of reproof
lies in ye. Camp, translates, " what
a pity that one who is opinionated
should have a false opinion." Boeckh
makes SoksTu subj. of SoKeT, and ren-
ders, " Oh truly bad, when one is de-
termined to hold false opinions."
324. Ko'iixpcvc: Schol. (Tffj.vo\6yii-
rijv ^6Kr\aiv TtipiXaXn. — tt^v So'^av :
that conjecture, i.e. of which you
speak.
325. Tovs SpwvTOS : the perpetrators.
Here Creon drops the charge made
in 322 and returns to the thought of
306-^12.
326. TO. SciXd KcpSt] : cowardly gain;
i.e. gain obtained through secret
bribery.
327. Creon has left the stage
through the porta regia. The follow-
ing lines of the guard are a soliloquy.
— dXXa: the suppressed thought is
" may we not have to say that, etc.
(325-26), but may he, etc." — cvpcOeCt):
sc. 6 Spwv. — (laXurra : above all.
328. T6 Kat: i.e. idv re \ri<P^ fa^
eav u.-}]. Whether he he taken or not.
T6 and Kai often represent our Eng.
disjunctive or. The regular correla-
tives are re . . . t€, as in eire . . . eire.
Cf. Phil. 1298, edv r' 'Ax«AA€ws irais
edv re fj.}) de\r].
329. OVK €«r6* oirws : lit- there is not
in what way, i.e. it is not possible that.
330. Kttl vvv : " even now I am pre-
served as by a miracle, and the sec-
ond time I should run the greatest
possible risk." The guard leaves the
scene by the door through which he
had entered. Cf. 223.
53
20<I)0KAE0YS
iSracri/Aoi/ a.
X0P02.
TToXXa TO. heivd, KoifSkv avdpdiirov heivoTepov ttcXci"
335 TOVTO Kttt TToXtou irdpav ttovtov ^ei/xepioj voTta
•)((t)p€i, iT€pi^pv\toLcnv
nepiou VTT olSfiaoTLv,
Oeoiu T€ Tov vTrepTOiTau, Fav
a<f>0LTOv, aKafxaTav dnoTpveTai,
332 S. " Human ingenuity has sub-
dued earth, water, and air, and their
inhabitants, and has invented lan-
guage, political institutions, and the
healing art. The consciousness of
this power can incite man to what
is good, and when he observes law
and right, he occupies a high posi-
tion in the state. But arrogance
leads him to commit deeds of wanton-
ness; with a man of this character
I would have nothing to do." TJie
strange burial, in defiance of tlie royal
edict, furnishes the immediate occa-
sion to the Chorus for celebrating
human skill and uttering warning
against arrogance. — The correspon-
dence of the rhythms is brought out
more effectively by the double occur-
rence of ir6vTov, and by the posi-
tion of the similarly formed words
ayffi6ft> /xrjxayitv, ■Kavroir6pos iiropoi,
and iniiliroKis &iro\ti, in the corre-
sponding verses of the stroplie and
antistrophe. — iroWd rd 8fivd : many
are the wonderful thinys. Cf. Aesch.
Choeph. 685, ToKKk ftkv ya rp4<pfi Sciccb
Stifidruy Axv . . . iAA* int^proKfiov i,v-
Sphs <pp6yTifia rls \tyoi ; — vO<t^ : =
tffrlv.
334. TOVTO : «.e. t^ i*iviv or ifiv6-
ruToy implied in Stty6T*pov ; as in 296,
so here the pron. agrees with the
more remote subst. — Ka(: correlated
with T« in 338.
335. voT«p: {impelled) by the stormy
south wind. Dat. of cause. Others
call it a dat. of time.
336. ircpiPpv\(oi.a-iv ol!8)Muriv : en-
guljing waves, that let down the sliip
into their depths {0pv^) and threaten
to overwhelm it. inr6 with the dat. =
beneath. Schol. to7s KoXvKTovai rifv
vavv.
337. virfpraTav: sw/jremc, as eldest
and mother of all. Soph., Phil. 392,
calls her iraju/Swrt To., fiartp avrov
Ai6s. Verg. Aen. vii. 136, prima
deorum.
339. &{>6iTov : as never exhausted
by the produce she so constantly
supplies. Tlie accus. is obj. of dTro-
TpvfTui = wears out (for his own gain).
Since the trans, use of the mid. of
this verb is not found elsewhere, W.
governs the accus. by iroXfixDv. The
a privative is short by nature, but is
used long by Hom. m adjs. wliich
begin with three short syllables ; and
the Hom. quantity is often followed
by later poets. So here, and in aKi-
ftaroi, iieaviruv, 607, 787. See L. and
S. under a iv. "The {choreic) dactyls
suit the thought of the continuous
ANTirONH.
53
340 ik\oyi.iv(av aporpoiv ero? eh ero^,
ImreCco yivei noKevov.
'AvTUTTpOcJM] a.
Kov(f)Ov6(t)v T€ <f>v\ov opviOdiv afjL(f)L^a\cbv ayei
345 Koi drjpa)v aypCcov eOvrj ttovtov t elvaXiau <f)V(nv
cnreCpaLCTL SlktvokXcocttols
irepLcfypahrj^ dvTjp •
Kparei Se firj^avali; dypavXov
350 drfpo^ ope(T(Ti^aLTa, Xaaiav^evd ff
341. W. TToXcuov.
342. W. Kov<f)ovi<t}v.
round of human labor, as those of
the antistrophe the movement of the
steed." Camp.
340. lXXo|uva>v : the Schol. explains
by irfpiKVKKowTCDu. iWu is to be
distinguished from elKew (ei^Aoi), and
seems to mean originally wind, roll.
Aristot. TTfpl ovpavov, ii. 14, says, oi
fxev {t^v yV'') i^?^ecrdai Kal KivetaQai
(paffi irepl rhv -adKov fxecrov. The sense,
therefore, is the winding or turning
about {^ovffrpo(t>r]S6v) of the ploughs
at the end of the furrows. — Itos els
4'tos : Jrom year to year.
341. iinrilta -ycvei: since the har-
nessing of the horse is mentioned
below (350), yevos may be taken here
in the sense of offspring, i.e. mules.
So the Schol. rais T}fxi6vois, quoting
Hom. //. X. 352 f. Cf. also Simon.
Frg. 13 (Bergk), xa^pf"' aeWoiro^wv
Ovyarpfs tiritwv. — iroX€v<i>v: breaking
the glebe.
342. Kov<{>ovoMv: this epithet calls
attention to the blithe and thought-
less nature of birds rather than to
the ease and swiftness of their mo-
tion. Cf. 617. Theognis 582, c/juKpas
opvidos Kov<pov exovffa v6ov.
" Then to those woode the next quick flat
brings
The feathered kind, where merrily they Bat,
As if their hearts were lighter than their
wings."
Sir W. Davenant's Gondibert,
B. U. vi. St. 57.
343. dfu)>iPaXc«v : of ensnaring game
with nets, which were used in hunt-
ing as well as in fishing. So Xen. in
his Cyneget. 6. 5 ff . gives directions
how to place the nets for entrapping
hares.
344. ayti: leads captive. The sub j.
d.vi)p is in 348. Cf. Eur. Hel. 312,
<p6fios TTfpiBaKdy fi fi76t.
345. iro'vTov ktL : Plumptre trans-
lates " the brood in sea-depths born."
— «)>v(ris: the abstract for the con-
crete, like rpoip'fi in 0. T. 1, & rtKua,
KaSfMOv Tpo(p7\.
346. (nrcCpaio-i SiktwokXwottois : with
twisted cords woven into nets.
347. ircpu)>pa8T{s : Schol. Travra tl^ds.
349. opco-o-iPara : Dor. gen. See
G. 188, 3; H. 146 D.
350. 6' : such an elision at the end
of a verse, called technically 4iri(Tvva-
\oup-fl, Soph, makes in every kind of
verse. Cf. 595, 802, 1031.
54
20*OKAEOY2
Imrov imd^eraL ayL^Cko^ov t,vyov
ovp€i.6v T aKfX^Ta TOVpOV.
Ztpo<H P".
Kcu (jyOeyfia Koi dpefxoeu
356 <l)p6ur)ixa Koi aaTvu6fiov<; ofyya^ eStSct^aro /cat Sv(Tav\a)V
irdyoiv vTraWpeia koI Svcrofi^pa (f>€vy€LV /SeXiy,
7ramoTr6po<; ' diropo^ in ovSkv ep^crat
351. W. iinroy ia-a^ ay« &fi<fUXo<f>oy.
357. W. irayoH' tuBptta.
351 f . vva(mu icri. : brings under
the neck-encircling yoke the steed with
thaggy mane.. For the double accus.,
cf. Horn. //. T. 731, xnrh 8i Cvyhv <J7a7*i'
'Hpn Trroi/T. TIic fut. has a gnomic
use, denoting what man habitually
does. Se« GMT. 66. Cf. Find.
(Mgmp. vii. 1 fT., *ui\ay its tX ns ct^i/f ta;
kwh x*'P^* i^dy I iwpiiafrai | vfavl't yafi-
Bptf. Hdt. i. 173, flpoiifvou 8( irtpov
rhy wXjjaloy tIs iari, KaraXf^fi fwvrhv
ftrtTp60fy Kal rrjs firjrphs ivayt/xtfrai ras
firrT*pat. With ifitpl\o<poy, cf. Horn.
Od. iii. 486, (uyhy i/xtpU ?x<"^*^'
364. ^c'yiui : speech. " Soph, ac-
cepts the popular theory, which was
also held by the Eleatics and Pytha-
goreans, that language is not an en-
dowment of nature (tpifffi), but is the
Fesult of conventional usage {Btfffi
' by attribution ') and cultivation."
Schn. — dy(|ftocv ^povt])ui : two inter-
pretations are possible : ( 1 ) thought
swifi as the wind; (2) high-soaring
thought, i.e. philosophy, wisdom. In
favor of (2) are the Schol., tV »«pl
rmy fitrttipwy ^i\oao(play, and the gloss
of Hesychius, {nln)f<dy, fitrfupoy; (1) is
favored by the use of iytfiStis = wind-
tufijl (see L. and S. s.v. 1iy*ft6tii), and
hy the natural connection between
353. W. Kar avtfioev.
^iyiui, the body of speech, the sound,
and ^p6yi}fia, the spirit, the contents of
speech. For the sense, cf. also Hom.
Od. vii. 36, us «* wrfphy iji v6rifia.
355. cUrrwo^iovs ofryos : the dispo-
sition suitable to social life. W., Wund.,
and others understand this to mean
the art of governing, which is favored
by tlie Schol., r^v tS>v y6/xwy i/xirfiplay.
Si' wv tA iarfa ytfioyrai, 2 iiTTi itoi-
Kovyrai. opyi\ in the sense of rp&iroi.
Cf. 875. Aj. 640, ovkcti avvTp6<pon
opyais iftirfZos. Hor. also, Sat. I. 3,
10.3, makes the establishment of com-
munities follow upon the fixed use of
language : donee verba, quibus
voces sensusquenotarent, nomi-
naque invenere. Dehinc op-
pida coeperunt munire, et
ponere leges.
356 f. viraCOpcia: agrees with i3«Arj,
which may be used equally well of
fr*8t and hail as of rain, in the sense of
shafts. Cf. Aesch. Agam 335, iv oIk^i-
fiaffiy vaiovaiv ^St; tmv trwauBptuv wdywy
Sp6<ruv t' ifwaWaytyrts. Transl., and
he has taught himself how to shun the
shafts of uncomfortable frosts under the
open sky and of driving rains.
358. £iropos: the asyndeton here
and in 370 emphasizes the contrast.
ANTirONH.
55
361 TO fxeWov "AtSa jmouov (f)ev^w ovk iira^erai'
v6<T(t)V S' OLfXTj^dviov (f)Xjya? ^fxirecfypacTTaL.
*AvTi<rTpo<j>ii P'.
365 a-o(f>6v TL TO fiyj^avoeu
T€)Q/as VTrkp cXttiS' €)(Oiv TOT€ fxeu KaKov, aXXor' iir
ecrdXov epireL'
vofjLOvq Trapelpoiv ^0opo<; 0e(ov t euopKov hiKav,
359 f . W. airopo^ iir ov8k
366. W. tot' es kukov
lev ip\eTai. /AeAAoiaos 'AiSa.
368. W. V0/X0V9 TrXrjpwv.
359. €ir" ov8«v to |wXXov: i.e. iv'
OvSfV TUV fieWovTwv.
360. "AiBa : cf. opeatnfiaTa, 349.
The gen. depends on (pev^iv.
361. tiro^tTCU : will not procure for
himself. Schol. davdrov fiovoy ovx
elpfv ta/xa. Cf Dem. de F. L. § 259,
avdaipeTov ainols iirdyovTai Sov\elay.
Thuc. vi. 6. 2, ol 'ZeKivovvrioi 'Xvpcucoffi-
ovs f-KayS/xevoi ^vfifidxovs. The fut. is
emphatic; he will never do it. — <|xv|iv:
for (pv^is, is found only here and in
Hippocrates ; but Sid(pfv^is, air6<pfv^is,
Kardcpev^is are found.
362. a{jiT]xav<i>v : i.e. diseases that
would otherwise be irremediable.
363. 4>iryas : points back to <^e{/|ts,
and makes the contrast pointed. — ^ji-
ir€<j>pa<rTCU : he has jointly with others
( Juj/) devised. So W. But the prep,
seems to be used rather to strengthen
the idea of the mid. voice, as in the
phrase (rufuppd^effOai fiiJTiy tavr^. See
L. and S., s.v.
365. <ro<|>ov tv : pred. ; lit. as some-
thing shrewd. — to (mxavoev : forms
the counterpart to a/xTixdvuv 363, and
repeats the idea of firixaycus 349,
since this inventive power is the main
theme.
366. Tf'xvos : join with rh /xitxav^ev,
inventive skill in art. — vircp cXv(Sa:
beyond expectation. — t\iov: his skill
qualifies him to do good, yet incites
him also to break through all barriers.
A similar sentiment is found in Hor.
Od. I. 3, 25 f. and 37-40.
367. T0T€ \iutv KTe. : at one time to
what is base, at another to what is noble.
The omission of 5e is irregular, fitv
and 5€ are both wanting in El. 739,
t6t' &\\os, &Wo0' irepos. The prep,
^iri belongs to both adjs. wp6s is simi-
larly placed with the second member
of the sent, in 1176. Cf also 0. T.
734, Ae\<pSi)v Kairh Aav\ias &yfi. For
a similar sentiment and expression,
cf. the verse of an unknown poet
quoted in Xen. Mem. i. 2. 20, avrap
aviip ayaBhi totc fihy koxos, iAAoTc S'
f(re\6s.
368. iropcCpttfv : lit. fastening along-
side of, hence weaving in with; sc. r^
H.rix<i-v6(yTi T^j T6XV7JS. The Schol.
explains by 6 ir\r}p&v rohs yo/xovs koI
ri}y SiKaioavyT]y. That is, obedience
must be combined with skill.
369. 9iwv T c vopKOV SCxav : and jus-
tice pledged with an oath by the gods.
So Eur. Med. 208, ray Z-nvhs dpKlay
0efiiy. Cf. Xen. Anab. ii. 5. 7, SpKoi
dewy = oaths by the gods.
56
S04»OKAEOY2
370 wj/LTTokL^' airoki^, oT({i to firj koXov
^v€(m ToX/xa? )(apLV. firjr* ifxol irapecmo^
376 yivoiTO firjr Icrov <f>povwv os rctS* cpSei.
€9 haifiovLov repa^ ajxcfyLvoo}
roBe' TToi? ei3a)9 di^iXoyrycrw
tt;!^* ovk elvai iratS* 'AvTiyourjv ;
w hva"n)vo^ kol hvanjvov
S80 Trarpo? OtStTrdSa, tC ttot ; ov hrj ttov
<ri y aTnaTOiXTav toi? /3a(nXeibis
aTrdyovcn voyiov;
KoX iu d(f)po(Tvin) KaOeXovre^ ;
374. W. fnjT€ fiM.
370. ^woXis : in contrast with inf/l-
woKis, as i-ropos and iravrow6pos in the
I'orresponding part of the strophe.
ty. Eur. Troad. 1291, a Si /i«7aA({ToXii
jhroAtt oAwXf t> Tpo'ta.
372. (vv(o-rt: the subj. is personi-
fied. Cy. 0. C. 1244, arai df 2 (i/voGcrai.
AV. 610, fi «ri»i' ilicp ^vvfffTi. — XO{H,v : —
I^t. gratia, causa. Cf. El. 427,
■w*ixw*i fif rovit rov ^6$ou X'^"'-
373. vopcvnot : guesl at my hearth ;
i(p*<mos is more common.
375. brov ^povW : o/* the same way
of thinking (politically), i.e. of the same
political party. Cf. Xen. Hell. iv. 8.
24, 4Bvf\Bfi rots rii ahruv ppovovtrtv.
rii Tov Hifiov, ri. AaxfSaifioylaiv <ppovuv,
and similar expressions, are freq. —
ToS' f pSti : i.e. X^( v6fiovs koI ilKriy iia
376. Antigone and the guard are
seen entering at the left of the spec-
tators. — it Sai.|w>viov Kri.: in regard
to this strange marvel I stand in doubt.
— <ifi^ivo«: found only here.
377. dyTiXoYT|<r«* : subj v. of delib-
emtion. Sec G. 1368; H. 800, 3.
378. OVK ctvok : for the use of ovk
with the inf. in indir. disc., see 6.
1011; H. 1024. "Nihil in o6k par-
ticula offensionis est, quia
opponuntur dSus (on tcrrl) et
dvTiKoyi)aw oiiK dyai hoc sensu: irais
(ISws Sri 9iSf fi ira7s 'AtrTiy6vri ivrXv
avTiKoyiicrw us ovk tffri." Weckl.
379. 8v<mi)vos: the combining to-
gether of Antigone and her father is
significant, and throws light upon the
thought of 856.
380. OlSiiroSa: this gen. is found
in anapaestic verses also in Aesch.
Sept. 886 and 1055. Oi'S/n-oSos and
Ol^iir6iov, also the accus. OlUiroia, are
not used by the tragedians. — t( ttotc :
ichat can this be? — ov Stj irou <rf yt :
surely it is not you, is it 1 t'f. Arist.
Ran. 526, rl 8' tariv ; ov 5^ nov ft
iupfKfffOat Siavo(7 iiuKas aiiT6s ; The
Chorus knew that some one had de-
fled the command of the ruler. They
are surprised and pained to learn that
it is Antigone who must suffer the
penalty of disobedience.
381. dirio-Tova-av : see on 219.
ANTirONH.
57
FoDKTH Scene. Guard. Antigone. Afterwards Creon
WITH TWO Attendants.
'ETrettroStoi/ )8'.
*TAAH.
17S* 1<TT eKeivT) Tovpyov rj '^eLpyacrfJLeurj •
^85 T-^vS* elXofiev ddTTTOvcraj/. dXXa ttov KpecDV ;
XOP02.
oS' e/c Bofiojv dxfjoppo<; et? oeov Trepa.
KPEriN.
Tt 8' ecrrt ; Trota ^u/x/xerpo9 7rpovfir)v rvxij ;
^taae.
dva^, ^poTolcTLv ovheu icrr olttwijlotov '
xjjevheL yap rj Vtvota tt^i' yucofxrju • €7r€t
390 (T)(oXff TTod' Tj^eiv Bevp" av e^v')(ovv eyot
382. diraYovo-t: a judicial term,
used of leading away to custody those
who have been caught in the act.
383. dui>poo-vvt| : witli this word the
Chorus do not censure the deed in
itself; they only call Antigone indis-
creet for imperilling her life.
384. The lapse of several hours is
assumed since 331. C/". 415. — if|8€ ktI. :
here is that one who has done the deed.
— CKcCvT] : because in the former scene
the doer of this deed was the principal
subject of discourse. — Creon again
comes on the scene by the middle door
and hears the last verse spoken by the
guard. Hence the Se and what fol-
lows in 387.
386. tls St'ov : for your need, oppor-
tunely. Cf. 0. T. 1410, is S(Ov irdpeffd'
8Se Kpecav. The phrase naturally sug-
gests ^vfifierpos to Creon.
387. ^v\i\urpos : coincident with; just
in the nick of time to hear about. Cf.
0. T. 84, ^vfi/xeTpos -yap ws K\v€iv.
388. a.7rw|X0T0v : to be abjured as a
thing one will not do or undertake.
This proverb occurs first in a frag-
ment of Archilochus (74 Bergk) : xpv-
fMTwy &e\irTOv ovSev itrrtv ov5' attw-
fiorov. Cf. what the guard has said
in 329.
389. For second thoughts belie one's
resolutions.
390. <rxoX^: hardly, be slow to (do
anything). Similar is the Eng. in
Shak. Tit. Andron. i. 2, " I'll trust by
leisure him that mocks me once." —
Ti^ii) dp, a rare usage. ButseeGM.T.208;
H. 845. W. takes dv with i^r,tjxovv, i.e.
41, 4. W. takes &u with ^frji'v)"", i-e.
I should have declared, and cites Sopli.
Aj. 430, Ti's &v wot' ifiO' «5' circiuufj,oii
58
20*OKAEOY2
rat? trai? dTTCiXai?, cu? l^eniacrOiqv Tore •
aXX*, T) yap i.KTO<; koX irap ikniSa^; X^P^
eoiKcv akkjf fiTjKO^ ovSa^ 17801/^,
rJKOi, hC OpKtOV KCUTrCp (OU aTTCJfJiOTO^,
395 Kopyjv ayaw tt^i^S*, ^ Kadevpedrj Toi<f>ov
Koa-fiovaa. KXrjpo^ iuOaS* ovk CTraXXero,
dXX* COT* e/iot' dovpficuov, ovk dXXov, toSc.
Kat I'W, cu^^, TijvS* avTos, d>s 0e\eL<;, Xa^tou
KoX Kpiv€ Ka^eXeyx' cya» 8' ikev6€po<;
400 8tfcaio9 ct/it Tellies* (XTTTyXXd^^at KaKtoi^.
KPEHN.
dyci? 8c TijvSe toJ Tponat noOev Xa^(ov ;
♦TAAH.
avn; toi' di'8/3* iOairre' iravr iirioTaaai.
rolfiitv ^vvola*iv ivofia roli ifio7s kokoIs ;
Eur. Here. Fur. 1355, ou8' hv <^6firiv
■wori «ls rov0' lKt<r0eu, Uxpv' k-w' ififii-
Twv jBoAfir. Some read fiKtty, 8o as to
avoid the fut. inf. with Hv.
391. omiXoIf : dat. of cause. —
ix**juia^v : the metaphor is well
brought out by the translation of
Camp., " when my soul iras shaken with
the tempest of your former threatening s."
392. Ikt6% : sc. iXwlSwv : the subst.
not repeated. Cf. 518.
393. ovScV : adr. in no respect. —
fiilKOt : in greatness. The thought
regularly expressed would be ttj irap'
iXflhs XV^ ovSh' (oiKtv ttK\r\ ifiovii,
for it is of the smaller that we say it is
not like the greater. But this inver-
sion of terms is freq. with foiKtr. So
of an unusually great fear it is said
inThuc. vii. 71. 2, 6 p6$os liv oMty]
ioutis. Cf. Eur. Frg. 664, ix rHy
kikwrmv ii x^^* fitl(wy Pporois pcwfiva
fiaWov ti rh irpoaioKdifitvov. "Pleasure
that comes unlookcd for is thrice wel-
come." Rogers' Italy.
394. 81 6>pKwv dirMfiOTOt : act. ; bound
myself by an oath (sc. that I would
n<a come). Above pass. So iy<ifiorot
has both uses. — 84* opxMV : added to
make the expression more vivid. So
y6oi(rtv, 427.
396. ^vO<iS' owe: as was done be-
fore. Cf 275.
397. OovptiAiov : like our Eng. wind-
fall, godsend. Hermes was the giver
of good luck. Cf. Plat. Gorg. 486 e,
olfxai iyu (To\ ivrtrvxriiciis roiovrtf
400. SCkcuos KTi. : i.e. ifii ii SIkcuSp
icTTiv iiirqKKixOai iXtxStpov. — TuvSc
Koxwv : those threatened by Creon.
401. Tif Tpoir«|t iroOcv: two inter-
rogatives combined in one sent. So
the Hom. t/j iridfv itrtr' ivSpiiy; Trach.
421, tIs ir60fy fioXtiy;
ANTirONH,
59
KPEXIN.
•^ Kou ^VL7}<; KOL Xeycts 6p0<o? a <fy^<s ;
*TAAE.
ravTTjv y tSwt' BaTTTovcrcLv ov crv tov v€Kpov
405 aTretTras. a.p ev8r)\a koL cra(l>rj Xeyco ;
KPEIIN.
KoX rrw? oparai KaTTtXi^Trrog yp^Orj ;
«YAAH.
TOLOVTov rjv TO TTpayfjL . oTTcu? yap rjKOfxeu,
Trpos (TOV TO. heiv eKeiv iinqireCKiq^jLei/oi,
TTOLcrav Koviv cn]paPTe<; ^ /caret^e tou
410 viicuv, jjivSaiv re cdJ/ota yvfjiU(o(T(WTes ev,
Kadrjixed^ aKpcjv e/c ndycov vTnjvejxoL,
ocTfi^v an avTOv fi"^ j^^Xy 7r€^euyoTC9,
403. The sense is, "Are you in your
right mind when you say this "^ "
404. TOV : the art. would regularly
be omitted with the antec. incorpo-
rated in the rel. clause. It makes
veKp6v more definite.
406. dpdrai : historical pres. ; a use
to which the tragedians are partial.
They also freq. change the tense in
the same sent., as here. Cf. 42G-428.
Aj. 31, <ppaC~i T6 Ka.^7]\(ii(T^v. — citCXtjit-
Tos : caught in the act,
407. yap : see on 238. — t|KO|uv :
the other guards may have gone, from
fear and suspense, to meet their com-
rade on his return from the king,
and, in view of Creon's threats, which
were directed against them all, have
returned together to watch the corpse
again.
408. TO. 8€£v «K£iva : cf. 305 ff.
409. <rripavTcs : having swept off. —
TOV : the art. at the end of the tri-
meter is very rare. Soph, has it also
in Phil. 263, O.C. 351, and El. 879.
410. |iv8<Sv : clammy, dank. — cv :
carefully.
411. KaOrjiicO' OKpMV ck irdYwv: we
seated ourselves on the slope of the hills.
Cf. Hom. Od. xxi. 420, e/c U<ppoio
Kad-finevoi. II. xiv. 154, (rraa' 4^ Oii-
Xvfiiroko. — vin]V€|ioi, : under the lee.
Some join i-Kpav 4k ■wi.-ywv directl'"
with wrfivf/xoi in the sense of odi &Kpa)v
4k irdyuv cTKeiras ^v avffioio, i.e. " we
sat so that we were protected from
the wind by the tops of the hills." —
They must have sat to windward of
the dead body, with their backs turned
to the wind and facing the corpse, in
order to be able to watch it, and at the
same time to avoid the stench which
in this situation the wind would blow
away from them.
412. PoIXt) : the subjv. is more vivid
than the opt.
60
20*OKAEOY2
eyeprl klpcHv avhp* ainjp imppoOoi^
KaKOL<TLu, €L Ti? TovS"^ atcqh-qcTOL novov.
416 XP^^^^ "^^^ ^^ TO<TOVTOV, €<TT iv aWcpL
p.€<r<a KareoTTf Xaynrr/ao? rjkLov kvkXo<s
Kol Kavfi* edaknc' kol tot i^aC<f)VT)<; )(^9ovo<;
Tv<l>oj<i aeipa<: (TKrjTTTov, ovpdviov a^o?,
irt/xirXryo-t Tvehtov, nacrav alKL^cju (f>6^r)v
420 vXrj<; TTcStaSo?, iv 8* ifiecTTcoOrj /xeya?
aW-qp ' p.vcrame'i S' et^o/xo' 6eiav vocrov.
KOL Tovh' aTraXXayeVro? cV ^dt'o; p,aKpai,
413. oyijp: in distributive appos.
with the subj. of itaMifitOa.. — {mp-
po6ois : Schol. XoMpois. Cf. the use
of poBf'tv in 290.
414. KOKotoav : used subst. and
equiv. to hvtlhtai. Kax6v is used of
words also in Aj. 1244, aliy fifiai
KOKo'is /BoAfiT*. C/. Phil. 374, below.
— ditnSi{<roi: fut. opt. in indir. disc,
and with the apod, implied in the con-
text. See GMT. 128 and 096 II. C/.
Phil. 374 f ., lipaaaoy hcuco7s ... ft rifii
Ktlrot tw\' ii^ai(tf)aotr6 fit.
416. Cf. Horn. //. viii. 68, ij/xoi 8'
1lt\ios fiiaoy ovpayhy ifiptBfB'flKti.
417. x^^t- K^n- ^^ separation
after itipas. Cf. O. T. 142, ^aOpuv
ItrraaOf. Plat. Gorg. 524 d, fvif)\a irivTa
ivrlr tp T$ ^vx% ifttiiw yvfiyuB^ rov
v^fiaros.
418. " The detailed description of
this violent storm, that so greatly ter-
rified the company of watchers, makes
the undaunted courage of the heroine
appear the more illustrious." Schn.
— Tv^tit : a whirlwind ; which, by
driving on high the dust, gives the
appearance of raising up a sudden
Btonn (aKfrrriv) from the ground. —
ewpdviov : sent from heaven ; or, per-
haps better, reaching to heaven. Cf.
Aj. 196, &rav ohpavlav ^Ktyuv. The
Schol., Kinrovv rhv cuBipa, favors the
latter. — S,\<o%: in appos. witii cKtiirrdy.
420. «v 8« : adv., and thereupon ;
Lat. simul. Cf. El. 713, iv 5' iixt-
<rT<i0fi ip6fios KTVKOv. 0. T. 182, iv 8*
{among them) &Aoxo< iiriartvixouffiv-
Others take iv as belonging to the
verb and separated from it by so-
called tmesis. Other cases of tmesis
occur in 427, 432, 977, 1233.
421. (ivo-avTcs : because of the dust
which was whirled aloft to the top of
the hill. This circumstance is added
to explain why they did not see the
approach of Antigone. — ftxof^v : we
endured. Schol., ivTflxofifv vphs ri)v
kSviv. — 6ctav : because the &xoi was
ovpdviov. But since all calamities were
heaven-sent, the reference to ovpivtov
is not necessary. — vocrov : used by
the tragedians of every kind of physi-
cal and mental suffering.
422. Tov8<: neut., comprising all
that has been mentioned. — diroXXa-
yivro^ : see on 244. — iv xpo'vw (laKpw :
in the course of a long while ; giving time
for Antigone to come out of her con-
cealment, with the libation ready to be
poured. Cf. Phil. 235, rh \a0f7v irpda-
pOtyfia ToiovS' dySphs iv XP^''V /Jttu<pV-
ANTirONH.
61
rj TTttt? oparai, KavaKcoKvec viKpa^
6ppL6o<; o^vv ^Ooyyov, cu? orav Kevrj<s
425 evurj<^ veocTcrcov 6pcf>auov /BXexjjy Xe^o<;'
ovTco he ^avrrj, xpLKov a»9 opa vekw,
yooLCLV i^(pfx(o^€v, €K S* apa<s /ca/ca?
r^paTo Tolcru/ rovpyov i^eLpya(r/xei^oL<;.
/cat ^epcrXv ev6v<i SixjjCav (f)€peL koviv,
430 €7c T evKpoTiJTov ^aX/cect? dphrjv Trpo^ov
^oaicTL Tpicnr6vhoL(TL top vckvv crTe^eL.
^^fxels tSovre? lejxeaOa, crvv 8e vlv
drjpcjjxeO* €vOv<; ovSev kKTreirXiqyixiirqv.
423. Why Antigone returned to
the body the poet does not expressly
state. It is to be inferred that she
has heard or fears that the body
is again exposed by the command
of Creon. Accordingly she carries
with her the pitcher containing the
libation. — iriKpds: full of bitterness,
sorrowful. " The quality of the ob-
ject is transferred to the subject; i.e.,
TTLKpas, are Tracxovcrris TrtKpd." Camp.
So conversely in Phil. 209, rpvadvup
= maTKifflictimj is applied to ouSo, the
cry which expresses the pain.
424. opviOos : descriptive gen. Or-
der : ios orav BKf\pT) A/^os tvvrjs Kevrjs
optpavhv vfoacTuv. The comparison of
shrill and mournful cries with the
plaintive notes of birds robbed of
their young is Hom. Cf. Od. xvi.
216 ff., kXoiov S« A»76cos, aSiydrtpov ^ r'
olcevol, ipTJvai fj alyxnrtol yafi\pcivvxfs,
oiai T6 TfKva dypSrai i^tiXovro, vdpos
n(T(T)va. yevfcrdat.
425. cvvifs : with Ae'xoj, couch of its
nest. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 543, XiKTpwv
eiii/as affpoxlTwfas.
426. S* : introduces the apod, with
increased emphasis in prose also, and
most commonly when a pron. is ex-
pressed. Cf. El. 25, Sxrirep Xinros . . .
icKTavrws 8€ (TV. — \|/i,Xov : uncovered.
427. ■yo'owriv : see on 394. — ck :
join with ripuTo. See on 420.
428. ijparo : impf . after the aor. ;
see on 40G.
430. apST|V : ipaaa TrpSxovi/. Urns
borne aloft on the shoulder or head
in scenes of sacrifice are a favorite
subject in Greek art.
431. TpioTTOvSowri : as in all sacred
observances the number three plays
an important part, so the libations
poured on the dead consisted of three
parts ; sc. fxeXiKparov (honey with
milk), wine, and spring water {cf Od.
X. 518) ; or, milk, wine, and honey with
water (cf. Eur. Iphig. Taur. 159). In
many localities olive oil was used in-
stead of wine. These libations were
poured out sometimes mixed before-
hand, sometimes separate, with the face
turned to the west. — <rTt^ti : croinis,
in the sense of honors. Cf. El. 51,
TVfj.0ov Aoi/Salm Kal Kapar6fiois x^'Sa's
(TTfxf/aVTfS.
432. <rvv : together, adv. modifies
dripwfj.e0a. — vt'v : = avri)v.
69
20<I>0KAE0YS
Kol Ttt? T€ 7rp6(T0€u Ta9 T€ uvp "^Xeyxoficv
436 TToa^et?' airapvo^ 8* ovheuos KadiaraTo,
aXX* i78€c«>9 €fiOLy€ KoXyeLvo)*; dfxa.
TO u.€v yap avTov ck KaKOiv ire^evyevai
rihiOTOv, c? KaKov Se tov<; (f)C\ov<; ayeiv
aXy€w6v. dXXa ndm-a ravO' rjaract) Xafietu
440 ip.oi Tr€<l>VK€u Trj<s e/A^s (T(t)Tr)pLas.
KPEflN.
<rc 8t^, (T€ TTju vevovaav et? ttcoov Kapa,
ifyg^ rj Karapvei firj SeSpaKO/ai. rctOe ;
ANTirONH.
Kat ifrrjpX hpdcraL kovk dnappovfJiaL to fir).
439. W. irdvra raXX'.
435. atrapvos 8' ovStvos : an obj.
Ren. after aii adj. kindred to a verb
taking the accus. See G. 1142; H.
754. Cf. Hdt. iii. 06, f^apvos f,v ^^
liXr kwoHTtivai "ifiipiiv. — KoOtiTTaTO :
iniplicR her fixed and calm attitude.
436. aXXd: .">'•. KnOiaTaro. "But my
joy was still not unmingled." For
{)iitei ifi >l we nliould use a concessive
clause.
437. awTov : subj. accus. of rh
irt(*>tvy*i>ai, wliich is the subj. of ^8«-
aroy (tarlv). T!ie thought is put in a
gc'neral form, that one himself.
438. Tov« ^(Xovs: the servant is
attached to the daughter of the royal
house.
439. Order : irivra ravra wf^vKt
fioi fiirau Kafitly t) i) ift)i trcorrfpia. Cf.
ill. 1015, wpoyoiat oiiiiv iiyBpdnrois (<pv
Ktpiot Aai3(<v ifi*Hfoy. For the const.
of the inf., see G. 1628; H. 962. The
sentiment indicates the ignoble nature
of the SovKos.
441. a-i 8t], a-i: you, I mean, you.
A similar harsh tone is that of Aegis-
thus to Electra, El. 1445, o-e rot, at
Kplvu), vaL at, r)\v iv ry iripoi XP^^V
dpaffftav. The calm repose of Anti-
gone, who stands before Creon, in her
maidenly innocence, without showing
a single trace of fear or regret, exas-
perates him, as the tone of his address
indicates. — Kopa : rf 209.
442. <{rr)s : sc. StSpcuctyai. ni) is
due only to KaTopvu', for its use after
the verb of denial, see G. 1015; II.
1029.
443. Antigone purposely imitates
in her reply the form of the question,
as below (450, 452) she recalls ki\-
pvxOivja and vSfiovs (447, 449). — to
|i,TJ: sr. SfSpoKtyai. Regularly rb fiii
oi. See GMT. 812.
ANTirONH,
63
KPEflN.
(TV [X€v KOfjiL^OL<? av (TcavTOP Tj dcXei^,
445 e^oj ySayoeta? atrta? ekevdepov
(TV 8* eiTre fxoi fir) fjirJKO<;, a\Xa (TVVTO^ioi';,
rjSrjcrOa Krjpv^devTa fxr) Trpdcra-eLV rdSe ;
ANTirONH.
1)07). TL o ovK efiekAov ; efxcpavT) yap 'qv.
KPEnN.
Kot BrJT erdXjaa? rovcrS' virepftaCveiv vo/iov*; ;
ANTirONH.
450 ov yap TL ixoL Zev? 171^ 6 Kiqpv^a<i raSe,
OvS* 7) ^Vl/OLKO<; T(OV KOLTd) OeCxiV At/CT^
TotovcrS* ei^ dv0p(O7roL(TLV otpKrev v6fiov<S'
452. W. ot TovVS'
oiptaav.
444. <rv: to the guard. — ko|j.C|ois
av : mai/ betake yourself. For the opt.
in mild command, see GMT. 237.
445. Free and exempt from grievous
imputation. The guard departs. The
actor who has played this part now
has an opportunity to change his
costume, in order to impersonate
Ismene.
446. |XT)KOS : i.e. /xaKphp ?iros.
447. KTipvxOt'vra: the partic. is in
iiidir. disc, after ipSriada and = on
iKi}pvxOri. The plur. of the impers.
is common with adjs. (cf. Aj. 1126,
S'lKata yap t6vS' evruxf^"), very com-
mon with verbal adjs. (cf. 677), less
conmion with parties., as here. Cf.
570, 576.
448. tI 8' OVK c|j,€\Xov: and why
should I not (knoio it)'^
449. BTJTa : then, marking an infer-
ence. " Knowing all this, did you
then have the daring," etc.
450. ^dp: (yes), for. This speech
of Antigone is one of the noblest
passages left us in ancient literature.
— tI : adv., at all.
451. T(ov Karat OctSv : since Aikt;
sent from below the Erinyes to pun-
ish transgression. Aesch. connects
her with these avenging deities. Cf.
Eum. 511, S) AiKa, S> Opovot, r 'Epiviuv.
Eur. 3/erf. 1389, dA.Ao o-' 'Eptvvs 6\e-
ffete TfKvwv (povia re Ai/ctj. She was
held to be the daughter of Zeus and
Themis.
452. Toiov(r8€: sc. as you have laid
down. Cy. 519. — €v ovOpcaTrowriv : who
are endowed with a sense of obliga-
tion towards the dead.
64
20*0KAE0YS
ovSe <r0€V€w toctovtou (oofirju to. era
Krjpvyfiaff' a»<rr* aypairra Kacr<f)akTJ decou
465 vofiLfia hvvaa-Oai Oxrr^TOv ovft vnephpajxeLV.
ov yap Tt vvv ye kolxOcs, aXX' deC nore
(,y ravra, /couSci? olBev i^ otov *<f>dm).
rovT(t)v eyo) ovk ejxeXXov, dvhpo? ovSew?
<f>p6vrjp.a Scttrao"*, iv 0€OL<rL Tr)v hiicqv
460 ^wcreiv. Oauovfianj yap i$rjBr) • tl 8* ov ;
Kct fiTj (TV TrpovKT]pv^a<;, el Se tov )(p6vov
iTp6<Tdev dai/ovp.ai, Kepho<i avr eyoi Xeyo).
464. W. is Toypairra.
462. W. aiV' ( = avTo).
464 f . Instead of connecting iart
SvyturSau with Tck ir(k Knpiynara and
making this its subj. Antigone gen-
eralizes the expression : that one being
a mortal (sc. you) should be able, etc.
Editt. generally make Oyrtrhv ivff refer
to Creon, supplying <r« in thought from
ri ah. tcjipiyfiara. But Prof. Goodwin
{Proceedings Amer. Philol. Assoc. 1876,
p. 4) supposes that Antigone has her-
self in mind, — that I being a mere
mortal, etc. The gender is no objec-
tion. Cf. Eur. ^fed. 1017, 1018. In
favor of this view it is urged that
Antigone is more concerned through-
out the passage with defending her
own conduct than with condemning
Creon. — vircpSpoiutv : lit. to run be-
yond (as in a race) ; here, to over-
pass, to render void; nearly the same
as v-wtp^aivtiv, above. Cf. Eur. Ion.
973, xak vis rh tcptlffau Ovrjrhs oZa'
int^pipifiu. Aristot. Khet. i 15, iav fiiv
tpavrlos ^ i ytypofififuos {y6fxos) r<p
wpdynart, rif Koivif viym^ xpn^ariov koI
TOit i-witiKfffiy its SucaioTfpoti, koI ...rh
nkv ivuucis dtl fiivti Kol oitZt-KOTf fjifra-
$dXXti, oiiV i Koiy6s, tcarii ^(laiv yip
icTTiv 01 Si ytypa/jifitvoi xoWdjcis. In
connection with this he refers to Antig.
466 and 458. " Let not a mortal's vain
command, Urge you to break th' un-
alterable laws Of heav'n-descended
charity." Mason's Elfrida.
456. vvv Kax^c's: form one idea,
to-day and yesterday. The brief du-
ration of merely human institutions
is meant. — act irore : " everlastingly,
without any clear distinction of past
or future, irori gives the effect of
indefiniteness or infinity." Camp.
457. c|oTov: since when; sc.xpivov.
458. TovTcrtv : i.e. vofilfitav, namely,
for their violation ; depends on r^v
SIktiv. — OVK IfuXXov : / was not about
to, did not mean to. — ovSpos : of a
mere man, emphatic.
459. «v 6€oI<n : in respect of, i.e. to-
wards the gods ; the penalty due them.
460. rt 8* ov : and why should I not
{have known that J must die)?
461. TOV xpovov : Schol., tov d/iop-
fifi/ov SriKovSri.
462. avTc : " you call it penalty, I,
on the contrary, gain." Cf. Shak. Julius
Caesar, iii. 1 :
ANTirONH.
65
o<TTt9 yap €1/ TToWo'Lcnu a»9 iyco KaKoT^
(,77, TTW? 00 ou^t Karoavcov K€poo<; (pepcL ;
465 ovTQ)^ e/xotye rovSe rou fjLopov TV)(eiu
Trap* ovSev aXyo?* dXX.* av, et roi/ e^ e/x-^s
fX7}Tpo'? davovT aTa(f)ov avecr^Ofxr^v vekvv,
KeLi'Oi<s av rjXyovv rotcrSe S' ovk akyvvofxai,
(Toi o el ooKO) vvv jxiopa Spaxra rvyydveiVt
470 <T')(eh6v TL fJi(op<p flCOptaU 6<f)\L(TKdv(0.
XOP02.
or^XoL TO yewrjfi o)fjLov i^ oi/xov narpos
T179 Tratoog* eiKeiv S' ovic eTrtcrTarat KaKolg.
467. W. fx.-qTpo'i evos t aTa<f>ov.
"Casca. Why he that cuts off twenty years
of life
Cuts off so many years of fearing death.
Brut. Grant that, and then is death a
benefit."
464. Caesura after the first sylla-
ble. See on 234. — (|>€pci : for <peperai.
The act. is often used for the raid, by
Soph. Cf. 0. C. 5, afiiKphv fiev t^ai-
TOVITa, TOV (TfllKpOV S' €Tl fJLeloV <pi-
povra.
465. ovTws : such being the case.
466. irap' ovSc v : see on 35. — 0X^0$ :
instead of a word of general meaning
the Greeks often use a word of more
definite sense. Here &.Kyos (iariv) for
the more general idea of regard. —
dv : see on 69.
467. TOV e^ €K''ns '^'''^- • '^^ ""^ sprung
from mij own mother. — Oavovr /ct€. :
when dead I had suffered to be {sc.
ovTa) an unburied corpse.
468. KcCvois : at that, the supposed
thought. — TourSc : at this, sc. what she
had done.
470. (TxcSov Ti : mockingly spoken
of any fact or affair which the speaker
believes to be undoubted ; it almost
appears to me that; it wants but little
that ; possibly. In like tone Electra
closes a long speech to her mother,
El. 608, €4 yap ^^(pvKa rupSe ruv fpyonv
tSpis, (fx^^ov Ti T^v a^v 0x1 KaraiiTxvvw
<pv(riv. — |i.(op4>, KT€. : " / bear the charge
0/ folly from a fool." Plumptre. The
sharpness of the utterance is enhanced
by the repetition fj-apa, fjiwp<e, /xupiav.
471. The harshness of this last
remark the discreet and venerable
C/horus cannot approve. Their words,
however, do not express censure so
much as a characterization of Anti-
gone. Order : rh yiwrifxa t7}s vaiZhs
Sr]\o7 (sc. uv) ufihu (pred.) 6| wfiov
irarpSs.
472. eirtoTarai : sc. tj trais. — ctxciv
KUKOis : cf. Phil. 1046, 6 ^ivos (pdriv
T{]i>b' elw, 'OSva^ev, Kovx viriiKovaav
KOKols.
66
20«I>OKAEOY2
KPEXIN.
aXX' ur^i TOi to. ctkXtJp' ayav <f>poirqixaTa
irCrrrcw /xaXiora, Kat tou iyKpaTccrraTov
475 (Ti^pov OTTTOU €K TTvpo*; nepiCTKeXyj
OpavaBivra koX payevra irXelcTT av elcrihoLf;'
(Tfjuxpa) ^aXti'OJ 8' olSa tov<; Ovpovfievov^;
iTTTTovs KaTaprvdeuras. ov yap iKTreXet
<f)pou€iv pey ooTis SovXos eort roii/ TreXa?.
480 avTt) h* v^pCCjELU pev tot e^TrtcrraTO,
Popovs virep^aCvovcra tov<; irpoKeipevovf;'
vppi'; o , CTTCt oeopaKev, rfoe oevTepa,
TovTOis iTrav)(€LV kol hiSpaKvcau yeXav.
^ vvv eyo) pkv ovk aarjjp, avrri S' avTJp,
485 €t TavT dvaTl rrjhe KeiaeTai KpaTT),
473. diXXa: "but pride comes be-
fore destruction." By dwd Creon
connects his reflections immediately
with the last words of the Chorus.
Bl. remarks how exactly, though un-
consciously, Creon describes in the
following words his own case. — rd
mcXifp' aYav ^povrjiMiTct : excessiveli/
stHblwrn dispositions.
474. -rt'TTdv : /ail, break down. Inf.
after laOi, know that, etc. (not know
how) ; see G. 1592, and cf. olSa Karap-
Tvdirrat below. Cf. Aesch. Pert.
173, tl rSS' ta9i (uti at 81 j ippiaai.
Eur. ^fed. 693, «J wy r6S' taBi fxij
yvyaiKhs oSvtKa yrjfial fit KtKrpa.
475. o«t6v : tempered. — Ik : see
on 111. — mpurxtki^ : so that it is very
hard.
476. irXcUrra : very often ; a sup. of
woKKd = roAAcUis. — Sm <t(r(8oi8 : you
will see ; a modest statement of a well-
known fact. See GMT. 237.
478. KaropTvOf vTot : f req. used for
training or breaking horses. — (KirA«t :
explained by Ilesychius as = ?{*o-tu'.
A £ira{ \fy6fXfV0i'.
479. <)>povciv iuiya : to be proud-spir-
ited. — SovXos : contemptuous in its
application to Antigone.
480. i^irUrraro : with sarcastic
reference to 472.
481. irpoK(i|i« vovs : ordained.
482. vppis: in the pred., sc. tariv.
— ^8«: is the subj. and takes its gen-
der from v^pis.
483. ciravxciv . . . ^cXov : in appos.
with ^8(, subj. nom. — ScSpcucvUiv:
with yfXav, lit. at having done it ; over
her deed. The partic. is used with
7*Aoc as with x"^f*"' *nd similar
verbs. Cf. Eur. Ale. 691, xafpf« i>poi>v
tpiof. It is not therefore simply a rep-
etition of ^ir«l SfipaKtv, but forms a
part of the pred. See G. 279, 1 ; H. 983.
485. If this (assumed) authority {sc.
of defying this law) shall be exercised
by her with impunity.
ANTirONH.
67
dXX' €LT aSeX^^9 eW* ojjLaLixovecTTcpa
Tov Trai/ros rjixlv Zr]vo<s ipKeiov Kvpei,
avrtj T€ ^'Q ^vvaLfxo'; ovk aXv^erov
fiopov KaKvcTTOv ' /cttt yap ovv Keivrjv Icrov
490 eVatrtoi/Aat rovhe ySouXeucrat Toi(f)ov.
Kai viv KaXeiT • ecro) yap eloov dpTLO)<;
XvcTiTUKTap avTTjV ot5o' imj/SoXoi' (^pevatv.
(fycXel S' 6 Ovjxos npocOev yprjcrOaL KXoirev^
TMu fx-qSev 6p0(os eV cr/corw re^fcofxeucov.
495 fXLcra) ye fxevroi ^a>Tau iu KaKolcri rts
aXovs eireiTa tovto KaXXvvew OkXrj.
490. W. Td(f>ovs.
486. d8€\<|>r]S : sc. 0vydr-np which is
pred. to Kvpel (oStro). The omitted
partic. contains the leading idea. See
GMT. 887, 889. — Ztjvos tpKcCou : cf.
Horn. Od. xxii. 334 f. The altar of Zevs
kpKeios stood in the middle of the
house-court. By metonymy here for
the entire family. The expression is
the extravagant one of a passionate
man, — " more nearly akin to me than
all my kin," which is, of course, im-
possible. Cf. 0. T. 1365, ei Se Ti
irp€(T0vrepou en KaKOv kukSv.
488. Tj |vvai|io$: in the blindness
of his passion Creon includes Ismene
in his condemnation, without any rea-
son except her anxious behavior, to
which he refers below as betraying
her guilt.
489. |j.opov : gen. of separation with
d\v^iTov, after the analogy of such
verbs as awaWdTreffdat. Cf. El. 626,
Bpdcrovs TovS' ovk a\v^eis.
490. to-ov : equally, likewise, ivai-
riwixai fKfivrjy rovSe tov Td<pov, i.e. fiov-
\ev(Tai avTov. Cf. Phil. 62, oi 'ArpeTSai
(T€ ovK ri^iuffav tuv 'Axi^Aejwi' OTr\uy,
Sovyai,
491. vlv : sc. Ismene. — kciXcitc :
addressed to the attendants.
492. cirq^oXov ^ptvuv : in possessio7i
of her mind.
493. <|)i\€i : is wont. Cf. 722. —
■irpoffflev '[jpr](rOai : to be detected before-
hand, i.e. before the deed has been
done. — kXoitcvs : pred. nom., as a plot-
ter ; like the poetjc use of K\eirreiv,
devise or do stealthily. Cf. El. 37,
h6\oiffi K\e\pai ff<pwyds. Aj. 1137, ttJaX'
tiv \ddpa K\f\peias Kaud. The sense is,
that the evil conscience easily betrays
the evil-doer. So Shak. Hamlet, iii.
1, 83: "Thus conscience doth make
cowards of us all."
495. "I hate the offender that hides
his crime, but I hate also the one that
seeks to defend it." Creon thinks
Ismene is trying to do the former,
Antigone the latter. Antigone is
seeking to escape punishment, he
thinks. This accounts for her reply
and the allusion to aXovs in e\<ov.
496. tireiTtt : after the partic. Cf.
Aj. 760, ocris avOpiiirov <pv(nv ffAaarriiv,
eirfira fiii /cot' &vOpwKOv (ppoy^, — KoX-
Xvvtiv : to gloss over.
68
20*0KAE0YS
ANTirONH.
^eXets Ti fiel^ov ^ KaraKTelvaC fi e\(ov ;
eyoi fi€v ou
jSiv
TOVT
KPEAN.
C^ftil'
anavT
ex<o.
ANTirONH.
tC SijTa /xeXXci? ; a>9 c/xot Twt' (ro)u \oyoiv
600 dpiOTOu ovhev, /x>yS' ap^aditiq ttotc,
ovTio 0€ Kttt o"ot ra/x a<pavoavovT €(pv.
Kairoi TToOfv kXco^ y h.v evKXe^cTepov
KaT€a")(OV ri top avTctScX^ot' eu Td(f)a)
TiOeuTa ; tovtou; tovto ndcTLV dvhdveLV
605 keyoiT au, el fir) yk(ocr(rav iyKXyoL (f)6^o<;.
497. |Ui{ov : i.e. any desire that is
prt'ater than this of putting me to death.
498. iyi juV ovSiv : I surely (desire)
nothing {bei/ond that), fitv is a weak-
ened furni of /x^f, and like y« makes
prominent (although also at the same
time restricting) the force of the word
with which it is connected, fitv is
often found without St, not alone in
the poets hut also in prose, esp. with
prons. (634, 081) and in asseverations
(561 ). The antithesis may be supplied
in thought, if it is not expressed by
some equivalent of 8«. — airavr' !xt»:
an instance of what is called " tragic
irony." The audience see in this ut-
terance a hidden and dreadful import.
Creon unconsciously pronounces his
own doom ; in the death of Antigone
he has all the calamities that follow
in its train.
499. |UXX«it : do you delay.
500. iiTiS* apf<rO((T|: ar. /ii;8ic r&v
riy \6ywy. iptffKtadai pass., here in
the sense of probari.
501. Ta|i' cwJM&vSavovT* l^v : my views
are disagreeable. " $(pv, are by nature,
and so cannot fail to be." Camp.
Antigone thus cuts off any expecta-
tion that Creon may have had that
she would at the last acknowledge
her guilt and beg for pardon.
502. kXcos cvKXcciTTcpov : tnore illus-
trious honor. A pleonastic expression,
like Sv<Tirv6ois irvoats (688), tpptvuv Sva-
<pp6vwv (1261). Antigone appeals to
that latent sentiment of mankind that
regards the duty of burial of one's
kindred as a most sacred one, and
that would honor her for sacrificing
her life in seeking to discharge this
duty. — S» . . . Kariayjav : the prot. is
represented by it6dtv, i.e., "if I had
done what 1 " See on 240.
504 f. Order: Kiyoir' (pass.) tiv
avlivftv rovrois Kri. Others prefer to
join rovroii directly with \(yoiTo as
dat. of agent.
505. cykXx|oi : see on 180, and the
App.
ANTirONH.
69
[dXX* rj TvpawL^ noXXd r aW evSaL/jLovei,
Ka^€.(TTw avry hpav Xeyeiv d' a ^SouXerat.]
(TV TOVTO fJLOVVrj
KPEXIN.
JVT) T&Ji/Se KaSu.etiwt' 6pa9.
ANTirONH.
opiacri ^ourot, <rot S* v7rtXXov(rw/ (rrofia.
KPEHN.
510 (TV 8* ovK erraiSel, ToivSe ^wpls et (f>popel<s ;
ANTirONH.
ovhhf yap al(T)(pov tov^ 6p.o(T7r\(iy)(yov<; cre^eLv.
KPEflN.
ovKovv o/JLaifjio^ \(ti KaravTiov uav(op;
0c
W. gives 506 f. to the Chorus.
506 f . " With a just sense that
these verses are not fitting for Anti-
gone after 499, the old critic^remark :
OVK 4v iiraip<p tovto rfis TvpavvlSos, a\\'
ex*« ft elpaiveias 6 \6yos. But there is
no indication of any irony. The sen-
timent is wholly remote from the con-
nection." N. We follow N. and D.
in bracketing these lines. The words
following have no reference to this
sentiment. See App.
508. TOVTO : the same reference as
TJWTo in 504, i.e. "that it is right to give
burial to Polynices." — |iovvt) tcovSc:
Creon includes Antigone among the
Chorus, as she was also a Cadmean.
— ixovvos and ^eii/os are used in tri-
meter also.
509. \ovTOi: these also (think so).
— virCXXovo-iv : lit. they roll or wind
under, used of dogs which curl their
tails between their legs through fear ;
here metaphorically of curbing or sup-
pressing utterance.
510. cl <|>pov€is : after ivaiSuffOcu we
might expect an inf. or partic. clause ;
here el does not express an uncertainty
but an assumed reality, almost = on.
See GMT. 494. Without paying any
attention to Antigone's reply, Creon
obstinately holds fast to his opinion.
— Tuv8€X<«pts: differently from these.
511. Ycip: (no), for. — o-c'Pciv: subj.
of ai(TXp6v {effTif).
512. \u KaTavrlov 6avuv: he also
that fell on the opposite side.
70 SO«t>OKAEOY2
ANTirONH.
KPEXiN.
ANTirONH.
616 ov fiaprvp-qa-eL roMff 6 KaT0tu/o)U veKv<s.
KPEnN.
€L Toi (T(f>€ Tt/XCt? €^ ICOV TftJ SvcracySct.
ANTirONH.
OV yap TL SovXos, ctXX* d8€X<^9 coXcto.
KPEHN.
nopOujp Sc TTyi'Sc yrji'' 6 8' avTLO'Ta<; vnep.
ANTirONH.
0/XC09 o y "AiSt^? tou? w/xovs tcrou? iroOei.
KPEflN.
620 dXX* ou;( 6 )(pr)(rTo<; tm Ka.K(o \a)(^Zv to"09.
513. |uas : s<". utrrpSs. Cf. 144, 145. o^^ct : we should expect ratlicr rhv
For an apparent parody of this verse, Su<T(rf$7j 4^ Xtrov avr^. It is not implied
cf. Arist. Achnrn. 790, Sfiofiarpla yip here that Antigone herself had be-
iart Klitt rwvrti warp6s. Stowed burial honors upon Eteocles.
514. ituivf : Eteocles ; dat. wth Creon simply says, " you are showing
ivoatBfi. Creon means, as he explains him (Polynices) equal honor with that
more fully in 616, that Antigone by cimferred upon Eteocles."
honoring Polynices with burial is 517. The equality of the brothers
placing the two brothers on an equal is urged more sharply by Antigone,
footing, and that thus she is dislionor- 518. irop6«0V 8c : {>fes), hut devastat-
ing Eteocles. — n^u^ X9P'-* '• ^'^ y" ^"9- — virtp : sc. rriffSf ^fjy. See on 392.
bestow the boon of an honor. x'V"' '^ 519. /fades desires that his laws
•ecus, of internal obj. (i.e. his laws which require burial) be
516. ravra : i.e. that by burying equal, i.e. be equally administered to all.
my brother Polynices I am dishonor- 520. The const, is taos iarX Aox««»',
ing him (Eteocles). just as hUaioi, 6^io%, ktL, are used in
516. o^ : see on 44. — rtf 5v<r- the pers. const, witli the inf.
ANTirONH.
71
ANTirONH.
rt? olheu el KOLTOidev evayr) raSe;
KPEHN.
OVTOL TTod* OV\9p6<i, OvS' OTaV OdpTj, ^tXoS.
ANTirONH.
OVTOL (Tvve^deiv, dXXa (rv^K^tXetv €(f)vv.
KPEriN.
KOLTO) vvv ekdova , el ^ikiqTeov, <j)t\ei
525 Keivov^' efxov Be (,<ovto^ ovk ap^ei yvvij.
Fifth Scene. Creon. Antigone. Ismene. Two Attendants.
X0P02.
Kol flTjV irpo TTVXCOV I7S* 'itT/XT^I^,
<^tXaSeX^a Ka/ro) BaKpv XeLJSojJLevr) '
521. KoiTwOev : see on 25. " Who
knows if this (i.e. your sentiment that
the good and the evil are not to share
alike in burial) is regarded as pious in
the world below ? "
522. Cf. Aj. 1356, 4x6phv 55' aliu
veKvv] 1372, ovTos Se kcckci KacdaS' &«/
e/xofy ofiws ex^*""''''^ ecrrai.
523. Surely, 'tis not my nature to
share in hatred, but in love. Ancient
art aims to represent the ideal, mod-
ern the real and individual. Hence
Soph, is sparing in the portrayal of
distinctive traits of character; but
he knows how with a single stroke to
bring to view the entire inner soul.
Here is laid open the womanly, tender
heart of Antigone, who has thus far
been presented to us only on the
heroic and austere side of her nature.
— ovToi : a reiteration of Creon's word
gives edge to her reply.
524. Creon, seeing that further
argument is of no avail, breaks off
impatiently, and with scorn repeats
the sentence of death.
525. KcCvovs : sc. rovs Karu, with
particular reference to Polynices. —
€(101) (wvTos : while I live.
526. Ismene enters by the door
through which she had left the scene
(99), conducted by the attendants,
ace. to the command of Creon (491).
— Kal |Atjv : and lo! This phrase
often introduces a. new person. Cf.
1180, 1257. — ■^8€: sc. iarlv. See on
155.
527. <t>iXaScX<{>a : Schol., <pi\aSt\-
<pws, with sisterly affection. — Scucpv:
this form is used by Soph, in the
trimeter also in Track. 1199. Col-
lective in sense ; cf. Aesch. Sept. 50,
Saxpv KfiPovTfs. 0. C. 1251, Si' o/i/iOTOj
\u$a>v SoKpvov. — XciPofxcvT) : trans.
7S
20<l>OKAEOY2
680
ifC^Xrj 8* 6(f>pv<ov imep alfiarocv
peOo^ al(rxyvet,
Tcyyovtr cvwva irapiidv.
KPEnN.
(TV o , if Kar OLKOv<; w? €Xlov v<p€Lp.einrj,
Xrj0ov(rd p.* i^iirive^, ou8' ipavdavov
Tp€<fxov hv cLTtt KOLTravacTTaicreL*; dpovoiv,
<f>€p*, CITTC 817 pOL, Kol (TV ToGSc TOV Td(f)OV
636 <l>rj(r€LS peracrxelv, ^ '^opel to prj dhdvat ;
I2MHNH.
SehpaKa Tovpyov, einep rjh* bpoppodel,
KoX ^ppeTL(Tx<^ fctl <l)€p(o Trj<; aiTtas.
here, u in Aescb. Prom. 400, 4»* iaaw
KfiBofitya ^10%.
528. v«VXt| : grief causes s cloud
to lower over the brow, from which
tears, like rain, pour forth. Cf. Aesch.
Sfpt. 211, inrip Ofifiirwy Kprinvafifvav
yt^fKay, when clouds hang over the brow.
" The tim'rous cloud
That hangs on thy clear brow."
Obat'8 Agrippina, 8c. 11.
— olfuiTdcv: flushed (with grief and
excitement).
529. ^'6ot : countenance. Cf. Eur.
Ilerr. Fur. 1205, piBoi iitKlif lulov. —
oWxvvh: disfigures, mars. Cf. Shak.
Ant. and Cleop. iii. 2 : " The April's
in her eyes ; it is love's spring. And
these the showers to bring it on."
531. <rv S^ : in contrast with An-
tigone. — ij . . . v^i)i^VT| : the one who
has been lurking like a viper In my house.
532. Xij9ov(ra ktL : unnoticed have
been sucking my life's blood. Cf. Shak.
Rich. //. iii. 2: " Snakes, in my heart-
blood warm'd, that sting my heart ! "
533. ara Kd-iravcurrao-iit : dual and
plur. combined, as in 13 f. The ab-
stract for the concrete; see on 320.
Two pests and subverters of my throne.
Cf. 0. T. 379, Kpfuv (Toi inifi ovSfv.
534. Kal <rv : you also, as your sis-
ter has acknowledged her guilt.
535. i|o)ut: i^Sfivvni. — to |ii) c(8cvcu :
see on 2()3.
536. ftircp : that is to say, if. —
d|ioppo6ci : metaphor from rowing,
like irmipfTfti, helper, then in general,
assent to, agree ivith. In this phrase
lies the intimation that Ismene is con-
scious of prevarication. These words
are like an anxious entreaty that her
sister would not deny her the conso-
lation of sharing her fate. In this
scene the true character of Ismene
comes more clearly to view : affec-
tionate and unselfish, but timid and
weak.
537. Tfjs alT(<xs : governed directly
by ^vixfifTlffxo, the notion of partici-
pation being silently continued in xal
<p*fite. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 331, xt£»«-«*
p.traaxi>y koI rvroKfiriKits ifiol.
ANTirONH,
73
ANTirONH.
»\\» i J/ «/ »e5/ »»N
aAA ovK eaaei tovto y -q Olkt) a , eiret
ovT 'q0€kr)(Ta<;, ovt iyo) KOLVcjcrdfxrjv.
I2MHNH.
540 dXX' iv KaKo1<s rot? (toictlv ovk ala^^vvofiaL
^vfjiirXovp ifiavTTjv tov Trddov; TroLovfiemrf.
ANTirONH.
a>v Tovpyov, "AlSt)^ ;(ot /carcu ^WL(rTop€<; •
Xoyot? 8* eyo) (fyiXovcrav ov (TTepyo) (^Ckr^v.
I2MHNH.
fXTJTOL, KacnyvtJTr), fi aTLfxoia'r)<; to firj ov
545 daveiv TC crvi/ crol top davovTa ff dypCcraL.
ANTirONH.
fxij fioL ddvrfq (TV KOLvd, firjS* a firj *0Ly€<s
TTOLOv (reavTrj<i • apKecro) OmjcrKovcr iyco.
538. Toirro . . . « : double accus.
Or, more exactly, tovto would be the
obj. of some verb like \eyeiv or troiuv
to be supplied.
541. |v|iirXovv: a common meta-
phor from sea-faring. Cf. Eur. Here.
Fur. 1225, avfiir\eiv tois tpiKotai Surr-
Tvxovfftv. Iph. Taur. 599, & vav<rTo\wv
yap elfj.' 4yii> t^s (rvfi<popds, ovros Se
ffvfnrXu. Shak. has "a coach-fellow
in affliction." — irou>v|uvT) : supple-
mentary partic. after aiffxvvoixai.
542. Const. ^wicTopfs (eiVif) Siv
tJ> 6^701' iffTiv. The rel. for the indir.
interr. Cf. Aj. 1259, ov iiaBthv hs tl
<pvffiv. The plur. uv, although Anti-
gone alone has performed the burial.
543. XoYOis: in word {alone), with
sarcastic allusion to 78 f. The anti-
thesis between \6yosa.nd ^pyov is freq.
emphasized by the use of ii.6vov. Cf.
Dem. De Corona, § 101, «? t« kolKSi*
\6yq> fiovov KaTaurx^veiv ^Trexe/pijiro,
iirel t6 yt epyov ovk h.v eirofijffaTf.
545. TO |iii ow 0av€iv: for the two
negs. see on 443. — rt, ri : are corre-
lated, and avv aoi belongs also to
ayviaai. — ayyiirax. : like ayva leoielv.
But here in a general sense. Schol.,
TifiTJaat. "Let me fulfil my sacred
duty towards him in company with
you, and share in your punishment."
546. a: the accus. with diyydveiv,
as with >|/ou6ij/, 961. The neut. of the
pron. is not uncommon with verbs of
this kind. Cf. 0. C. 1106, alTf7s &
Tev^d. Ibid. 1168, offTis &v aov tovto
■KpoffxnlC"' TUX*'*'- Of- 778. — |iki] *0iY*S '•
indie, in a cond. rel. sent. See GMT.
525; H. 914.
547. iroiov o-eovTTJs : regard as your
own. — apKfo-w: pers. const.
74 20*OKAEOY5
I2MHNH.
Kat Tis ^los fiOL <rov XeXeifXfieiq) ^iXo$;
ANTirONH.
Kp€ovT iptora • TovSe yap aif KTjhefKov,
I2MHNH.
550 Tt TavT dviq.^ fx ovhkv axfyeXovjjLevrj ;
ANTirONH.
akyov(ra fiev SrJT, el yek(t)T iv trot yekco.
UMHNH.
Tt Ot^t ai/ aAAa vvv <t ct axpeAOLp. eyo) ;
ANTirONH.
croio'oi' aeaxmjv • ov <f)0ov(i> a vTreK<l>vy€tv.
I2MHNH.
oi/iioi TttXati/a, KafJLTrXdKO} tov aov p.6pov;
ANTirONH.
666 (TV fikv yap elXov ^rjv, iyui 8e KarOavelv.
I2MHNH.
aXX* ovK in dppTJTOL<; ye tol<; e/ioi9 Xoyots.
548. tIs ptos : I.e. vAt 6 0los ^fAoj (Uv: see on 498. — iv <rol YfX<3: for
iorlv; 4yyf\St aoL Cf. El. 277, &aTttp iyyf-
649. KT|S<|i«ii' : " you are mindful of Xvaa roh iroiov/ifvon.
hit interests (in allusion to 47); and 552. The repetition of Srjra and
perhaps he will take care to make oixpf\f7v adds intensity. — oXXd vvv :
your life without me agreeable." at least now (if I have not before).
550. ravTo: in this waif. — ovSJv Cf. 770.
••^<Xov|MVT] : when you gain nothing 554. oIfU>i roXcuva : see on 82. —
thereby. KcLfiirXoMM : avi I really (Kal) to fail of
561. Antigone softens somewhat nal, to augment the force of the ques-
the bitterness of her taunt in 549. tl tion, is found also in 726, 770. Others
is used after kKytiv as after davfui(fiy take Kod as implying the ellipsis of
ttiaxvft'TBiu and similar verbs, almost fi adata ifi.avT()v ;
like 8ti. The thought is, "it is with 556. dXX' owe ktI. : "true, I chose
grief to myself that I mock you." — to live, 6m/ not with my words left un-
ANTirONH.
75
ANTirONH.
/caXoi? (TV fikv aroi, rot? S* iyot 'So/cow <f)pov€lv.
UMHNH.
Kol fjLrjv Lcrr) vcov i(TTLV r) '^afiapTia.
ANTirONH.
tfapa-ei • <rv jxev ^r;?, rf o e/ii) V^'X^ iraAat
560 T4dv7)K€v, u)(TTe TOt? davovdiv QX^eKeiv.
KPEnN.
TO) TTOiSe (f)r)ixL ToJBe ttjv fieu apTioi^s
avow ne(f)dvdaL, ttjv S' d(f> ov rd TrpatT e(f)V.
spoken, app^rots in the pred. position.
Cf. Eur. Ion. 228, iir\ 5' a<r<t>dKTois
fiilKotffi fii] irdpire. Ismene desires to
remind her sister that it was not from
indifference to Polynices (78, 90) that
she tried to dissuade her from bury-
ing him, and that she was one with
her in feeling. This is what she
means in 558. Antigone, however,
takes \6yois to mean the arguments
of Ismene to justify her course. Some
prefer the too ingenious and strained*
interpretation of Boeckh, but not ac-
cording to my unspoken (i.e. secret) con-
victions.
557. a-i \Uv : sc. i56Kfis. — TOis 8'
€Y« : regularly iy^ 8e, to indicate the
antithesis to ai/ fiev. Cf. 71, 1101. — <ro£ :
= (Teaifxp. So in the phrase 5o/cw yuo(.
Cf. Isocr. 15. 323, ifiov vofxi^ovTos on
&!/ vfiiv S6^r), rovB' e^tiv fioi (= ifiavr^)
Ka\ws. — Tois 8t : to those, sc. the gods
of the lower world and the shade of
Polynices.
558. Ismene reiterates what she as-
serted in 53G, 537. The Schol. has on
ah ftiv firpa^as, iyw Si avv^Stiv. Some
editt. understand Ismene to mean, "we
are both in equal error, you against
the state, but I against the dead."
559. The dreadful fate of her par-
ents had already broken her heart.
To outward appearance only did she
walk among the living. Hence it was
natural that she should now seek to
benefit only the dead by her efforts.
Her interest in her betrothal to Hae-
mon has been completely subordinated
to her sense of duty to her kindred.
When her resolve was taken to bury
Polynices at the cost of her life, she
counted herself among the dead. —
O(£po-€i : take heart !
560. w<|>cXciv: to be of service to.
With the dat. in the poets and in
later prose. Cf. Eur. Orest. 666, xp^
ro7s <pi\oiciv i)<p(\iiv,
561. T« irai8<, niv juv, ttJv 8e:
see on 21. — t«, t«8€ : for the gender,
see G. 388; H. 272 a.
562. niv 8' a<|>* ov Kri. : and the
other ever since she was horn. Anti-
gone's conduct was the natural prod-
uct of her character.
76 20*OKAEOY2
UMHNH.
ov yap TTOT , (oua^, ovo os av pKaarj) jxevei.
voxs TOts KOKot^ 7rpaa(T0V(Tw, dXX* c^toraTat.
KPEHN.
666 crot yovv, off' ciXov (rifu KaKot? irpdaa-eiv KaKo,
I2MHNH.
Tt ya/3 /xoi^ ftot T^trS* drc/a ^LaJaifiou ;
KPEHN.
aXA 170c fiemoL fxij Key ' ov yap ear eru
I2MHNH.
akka KT€V€L<; vvfi<l>€La tov aavrov tckvov ;
KPEHN.
dpaxTLfiOL yap \ar4po)v eicnv yvai.
I2MHNH.
670 ov)( 0)9 y iKeivo) ry^d r* ^v r)pp,oa'fxeva,
663. Ismene seeks, in a respectful present; here it refers to rflffS*. When
manner, to defend her sister and her- the sense of a word as such is to be sig-
self. She acknowledges the want of nified or quoted, the nom. is commonly
good judgment ; excuses it, however, used and t6 placed before the word,
by savins that those who are overtaken C/. Dem. De Corona, § 88, rh 5i vftf7s
by a great calamity lose the discretion irca> Ktyoi, t^v iroKtv Kfyu. Without
(voOt) (hat is theirs by native endow- t6, Menander 522, ivairvoiiv fx*^ Zev
ment (81 &i> pXdffrji). a&rtp tt-Kflv, and Ar. Vesp. 1185, ftvs
565. «Tt)\ -yovv: sc. 6 vovs i^iart). — koL yaKri fxiWtn Xiytiv iv ivipdaty;
vpocnrtiv Kcuca : Ismene said kokois 568. w|MtKta : lit. nuptials, here
wpiatjftv = be unfortunate. Creon turns for bride. Cf. Eur. Andr. 907, iAArjy
it into Koxk -rpdaafir = do wicked things. rtv' tiviiv iurl aov arfpya ir6<rii ;
Kcjcots refers to Antigone. 669. Full many ajield there is which
666. rrjo-S' &rtp : makes clear the he may plough. This remark addressed
sense of fiirp, for Creon and others to the noble young women is spite-
still remain to her. f ul, contemptuous, and harsh.
667. But surely say not " this one," 670. i{p|iO<r|u'va : suited to him and
for she is no more (i.e. she is as good as her, i.e. in accord with their desires,
dead). — il|8t: esp. indicates persons Transl. not as their hearts were plight-
ANTirONH.
77
KPEfiN.
I2MHNH.
KPEfiN.
ayat' ye XvTrei? /cat (tv Kat to croi' Xej^o?.
X0P02.
■^ yap (rT€prj(TeL<s r^crSe tov (ravroi) yovov ;
574. W. gives this verse to Israene.
erf; the sense being, that true affec-
tion bound their hearts together, and
no other betrothal could be agreeable.
For the plur. of the partic. see on
447.
572. This is an exclamation, not
an address to Haemon, for he is not
present. This verse, given by the Mss.
to Ismene, is assigned by most editt.
to Antigone, chiefly for the reason
that rh ahv Kexos in the next verse is
more easily taken as your marriage
than as the marriage of which you
speak, and because Ismene, in response
to the remark of Creon, would defend
lier sister, not Haemon, against the
reproach Kcucas yvvaiKas. But the lat-
ter objection bears with almost equal
force against the supposition that^n-
tigone says this. Haemon is only indi-
rectly dishonored. Antigone closes
her discussion with Creon in 523, says
in 560 that she no longer has any in-
terest in life, has nowhere before
made any reference to her relations
with Haemon, and now preserves a
disdainful silence towards tliese re-
proaches. The chief difficulty in
assigning the verse to Ismene will be
removed if we change ir" to aip', when
the meaning is, 0, dearest Haemon, how
your father dishonors her (Antigone, in
calling her kok^ yvirf) for you). This
makes easier also the reference of rh
ahv \exos. The omission of the art. or
pron. with nar-fip is no difficulty. Cf.
El. 525, irariip yap ois ^| ^fiov reOurjKfv.
573. Xvtrcis : by speaking so much
about it. — TO «rov Xc'xos: Schol., rh
VTth aov ovofia^ofieyov. Cf. El. 1110,
ovK olSa rijv ai]v K\r}S6va (the report of
which you speak). Eur. Hipp. 113,
ri]v ffiiv Se Kvirpiv {Cypris whom you
praise) v6\\' ^yi> x^'pe"' ^fy<>>.
574. All the Mss., with one excep-
tion, give this verse to Ismene, and
many also 576. Boeckh and many
other editt. rightly assign both to
the Chorus : 574, because Ismene
has already asked this question in
568, and because it seems altogether
probable that the Chorus would re-
monstrate with Creon ; 576, because
the calm and judicial tone, wholly
unsuited to Ismene, is proper only to
the Chorus.
78
20*OKAEOY2
KPEHN.
575*AtS7y? 6 'trav<TO)v rovcrhf. tov<; ydfiov^ e/moi.
X0P05.
ScSoy/xcj'', a>9 cot/cc, tt^i^Sc KarOav^iv,
KPEflN.
icai (rot yc Kafioi. fxrj r^iySa? er*, dXXct vlv
Ko/xt^er' cto'6>, hfxcoes ' ck 8e roOSe ^j^yoi)
yui/at»ca<> eluai racroe /lAiyo' dveLfxeva';.
580 <f)€vyov(TL yap tol ^oi $pacrel<i, orav TrcXa?
i^Siy TOi/ "AiSiyi' eiaopcjorL tov ^lov.
575. f|u>(: this marriage alliance
was a matter of deep interest to Creon,
father of the bridegroom and guardian
of the bride.
576. 8i8oY|Uva : sc. iarl ; it has been
determined. For the plur. see on
447.
577. Kol <ro( Y« Kd|io( : it is for you
certainly and for me (« Jixed conclu-
sion). The dat. can be referred only
to the foregoing principal sent. —
rpiPoks : 8C. rpififTf, or iroiflrf. — vlv :
see on 44.
578. 8)uSf$ : the attendants of the
king. — fK T0v8< : henceforth.
579. Ywaucas : empliatic, and in
the pred. — (iT)8' dvcifuvois : and not be
left at large. So, in El. GIG, her mother
says to Electra, ivftfifur) ai o-rp/^et. ou
yap wiptar' MyiaQos, 8r ff' iirux ^*^ A*^
roi Oopaiav y' oZaav alffxiyft" ^tAouj.
Tlie Athenian women of the better
classes were rarely seen out of the
house except at public festivals; at
other times never unattended. The
aisters are now led by the guards to
the door that opens into the women's
apartment. There the guards remain,
prob. as sentinels, for in 760 Creon
calls to them to lead Antigone back.
The king remains on the stage during
the chanting of the next choral ode,
absorbed in gloomy reflections.
580. Creon misjudges Antigone so
greatly that he fears she may try to
escape death, whereas she seeks it.
581. TOV pCov: gen. with ire'Aas. See
G. 182, 2 ; H. 757.
582. Stricken with grief, the Chorus
is reminded of the inherited woe of
the Labdacidae, whose latest scions
even are not spared. Where once the
deity has ordained calamity, there its
baleful results continue to flow on.
Against the sovereign power of Zeus
no one can contend. Whereas the
god in undecaying power defends his
holy ordinances, to mortals no per-
manent prosperity is destined. Our
desires amuse us with delusive hopes,
and when once our perception has be-
come blinded we plunge inevitably
ANTirONH.
79
XTd<rLfiov )8'.
X0P02.
STpo4|>i] a.
evSaCfjLOve^ otcrt KaKCJv ayevcrro? al<ov.
ot9 yap av (T€L(T0y deoOev BofMO^s, dra?
585 ovBev eXXeiTret yevea? Itti 77X17^09 epirov •
ofiOLOv oiCTTe TrovTlai<i ptBfia Svcnrvoot'S orav
%p'TQ<r(Tai(Tiv €pe^o<; v^akov CTrtS/aa/xi^ Trvoaif;,
590 KvkivBei ftvarcroOeu KeXaivav Olva /cat
Sv(Toiv€fjLOv, (TTOVO) ^peixovcTL 8' avTi7rX.rj'ye<; d/crai.
588. W. ©pgo-o-ais.
590 f. W. KeXaivav fftva, koI
SvadvefJiOL arovta fipcfiovaLV.
into ruin. — cv8aC|xov€S : blest are they.
— orycviTTOs : act., like many adjs. de-
rived from verbs and compounded
with o privative; e.g. &}pav<rTos, &Tpf-
(TTos, &SepKTos. For the gen. cf. 0. T.
969, i^iavaTOi e^x^^s, and see G. 1140;
H. 753 d.
583. ols : the implied antec. tovtois
is the indir. obj. of epvov. — 0co6cv:
" the adv. of place supports the meta-
phor of a storm coming from a certain
quarter. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 1089, ^iwii
AiSOfv." Camp.
584. aras : depends on ovbtv; no ruin.
585. cXXcCirci epirov: fails to come
upon. Cf. Xen. Mem. ii. 6. 5, fi)\
tWeiirfffOai ed voiHv tovs tvepyerovvTas.
— c-irl itXtjOos 7€V€ds : i.e. from gen-
eration to generation. So Shak.
Pericles, i. 4 :
" One sorrow never comes but brings an heir.
That may succeed as his inheritor."
586 ff. Const, ofioioy Sere orav @pji(T-
aauTiv TTOvriais Sv(rnv6ots trvooLS olSfxa
epf$os vipaXov iTnhpd.fi.ri. — irvoais : dat.
of cause. With hvattvSois Ttvoals, cf.
1261 {ppevwv iva(pp6v<t)v, 1277 ir6voi Svcr-
TTovoi. — TTOvrCais : join as an adj. with
irvoais, the Thracian sea-blasts. Tlie
storms on the Euxine were notoriously
violent. Cf. 0. T. 196, rhv a.ir6^ivov
Spfiov &pr)Kiov KXvSwua. Eur. Rhes. 440,
ola wSirrov QprfKiov (pvff^fiaTa iirf^a.pei,
589. cpc^s v'i|>aXov : darkness under
the sea, i.e. under its surface ; the nether
darkness of the deep.
590. KvXivSci, ktL : the wave (olSfia)
rolls up the black sand from the lowest
depths. Bl. compares Verg. Georg. iii.
240, ima exaestuat unda vor-
ticibus, nigramque alte sub-
jectat arenam. Cf. also Milton,
Par. Lost, vii. 212, "A sea dark, wastt-
ful, wild. Up from the bottom turned l>j
furious winds And surging waves."
591. 8v(rav€|xov: wind-tossed. Hesych.
explains by Sva-rdpaxov, rb kokovs ave-
(jLovs exov. Cf. Apoll. Rhod. i. 593,
aKT-fiv t' alyioAov re Svcr^ifvefioy.
592. «JvTiirXT|7€S : foxmd only here.
Cf. a.KTa KVfxaroir\T]l, 0. C. 1241. Beat-
en in front, i.e. the waves and the storm
80
20<l>OKAEOY2
'AvTurrpo^ni oL
ap)(aia to, Aa^SaKLhau olkcjv opco/xai
595 mjixara <f)0LT(i>v cttI vijixacn irLTrroin ,
ovh* aTraXXacrtrct yeveau yivo's, dXX* epciTTCt
Oioiv Tt?, ovh* €\ei \v<TLv. vvv jOLp €(r;^ara9 vnep
600 pitfl.^ ereTaro <f)do<; kv OISCttov So/xot9,
KttT* av viv <f)OLvia Oecou rofu veprepoiv
d/xa kottI? \6yov t avoLa teat (jipevcju ipivv^'
696. W. <f>6iti€vtav.
do not come from the side {cf. Horn.
Od. V. 418, ^idfos ToporA^aj) bnt di-
rectly forward upon the shore. Or,
ace. to Schn., beaten again, i.e. they
feel the returning stroke of the waves ;
and so the latest descendants of the
race feel beating against them the
returning blows of the ancient irij. —
trrovif, Krt. : and the headlands lashed
by the waves resound with a groan.
593. dpxoia: /i^om of old, as an
ancient heritage ; in the pred. — Aa^-
8aKiSdv : limiting gen. with oXkuv.
594 f. / see the calamities of the race
succeeding the calamities of those that
are dead. The ills of Antigone fol-
lowed after those of Oedipus, and
Oedipus perished in consequence of
the murder of Laius, his father.
596. Nor does one generation (by sat-
isfying the anger of the gods) release
another (succeeding generation). As,
for example, Orestes, by the help of
Athene, brought to an end the curse
of the Tantalidae,and his descendants
were prospered, ytvd and yfvos have
the same sense. Cf. v(kvv vtKfxSv in
1067. — jpc(irci : sc. 71 vfcCv.
597. fxn Xwn.v : = \vu. Cf. 0. T.
666, ovK (pfvvav faxtTt. Aj. 604, 8u<r-
H*i>S)v Bi)pay fx'^"- 'l^he subj. is yivot,
oAA' ip*l-K*i 9fmv Tts being parenthetic.
600. W. TeVaTO.
Others, not so well, supply Bf6s as subj.
599. Instead of a concessive or
temporal clause, though light, etc., or
when light, etc., we have a co-ord. const.
ai makes the connection.
600. ccrxoras A^*^: ^i^- ^"^^ roots,
{>l^a for branch, scion of the house.
Antigone and Ismene were the last
hope for the growth of the family. —
^TCTaTO ^609 : cf- Phil. 830, rdvi' atyKav
& TfTOTai Tavvv. tpdut is a figure freq.
used for deliverance and hope. Cf.
Horn. //. xviii. 102, where Achilles
says, oi>S( n TlaTp6K\ci> yfv6fjL7)v <pios
ovS' irdpoKTiy toIj &\\ois. Verg. Aen.
ii. 281, "O Lux Dardaniae."
601. Kara: belongs to ifia. The
Schol. explains Kara/iS by OfplCti koI
iKKiirrti. — v£v : i.e. rifv f>l(av.
603. Koir(s : while the gods of the
lower world are not represented with
a scythe or sickle as a symbol of
their functions (like our " Father
Time " or " Death "), yet the figure is
so natural that the expression mow
down or cut off is often said of the
gods and of men. Cf. Aesch. Suppl.
637, 'Aptj rhy Otpl^ovra Pporovs. Cf.
also Agam. 1655, rii' i^afxrjtrai Sitrrifyov
Btpoi. In Soph., Frg. 767, a fidKtWa
is attributed to Zeus, and Eur. Or.
1398, has ^l^«riy tTtZap4oiaiv' \iia.
ANTirONH.
81
605 redv, Zev, Svvacnv rU dvSpcov vnep^acrta /carao^ot,
Tav ovd* VTTVO'S alpel Trod' 6 navraypev^ ovt
oLKoifjiaTov Oeovre^; fxrjve<;, dy7JpQ)<s Se ypovoi
610 hvvdcrTa<i Karej^et? 'OXv/xttou fx,app,ap6ea-(rav alyXav •
TO T eTretra /cat to fieXXov
KOL TO Trplv eirapKecreL
605. W. aav dv.
612 f. W. CTrapKco-ai vofiov. 6 8' ovSev tpira
Ovaruiv /3loto<; TrdfnroXis, cktos aras.
603. Xo'-yov avoic lit. folly of judg-
ment. (7/99.
604. <|>p€vwv Ipivvs. infatuation of
mind; explained in 62Z-624. 4pivvs
is the power which drives men into
destruction. When one with eyes
wide open freely goes to one's own
death (as Antigone from her sense of
duty), it appears to the mere looker-on
like an infatuation inspired by some
demoniac power, and that is eptvvs.
605. Tidv : Hom. and Dor. for adv.
Found also in El. 1091, reuv ex^poov,
Aesch. Sept. 105, reaj/ yav, and in a
few more places. — Karcurxou : can re-
strain. The potential opt. with &p
omitted is Hom. Cf Od. iii. 231, ^e7a
Of OS y f0e\(iiv Ka\ rr)K6dtv &v5pa arcuSxrai.
II. xxii. 348, ovK eaO' is er^s ye Kvvas
Kf<paK7js aira\d\Koi. Occasionally also
in Att. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 594, {nrep-
ToXjxov avBphs <pp6yT)fjLa ris \fyoL; Eur.
Ale. 52, ead' otrws "AXKtiaris ^s yrjpas
(lo\oi ;
607. rdv : the oblique cases of the
art. are used by the tragedians also
as rels. — iravraYpcvs : the all-catching,
i.e. the one who seizes upon all. navSa-
fidrap is the Hom. epithet of sleep.
aypivs, hunter, is applied to several
divinities and to things. The com-
pound iravraypevs is not found, but
iravaypevs is. Cf. wavaypfos Moipris,
Paulus Silentarius, Atith. Pal. Similar
to wavraypevs are Travrdpx'n^t irauatrTiir,
Kre.
608. oucaiiaToi. : for the quantity of
d, see on 339. — Oeovrcs : i-e. they run
their course unwearying.
609. ayT|p<as: Zeus is represented
also in art as a man in the full ma-
turity of his powers. — xpovip: dat. of
means ; a potentate whose power is
untouched by age. With this noble
description of the majesty of Zeus,
Blackwell compares the sublime words
of the Apostle Paul in 1 Tim. vi. 15, 16,
6 fxaKopios Kol fj.6yos SvvdffTTis, 6 0a(Ti\evs
rwv fia(Ti\ev6vT(i)v, Kal Kvpios twj/ Kvptev-
ivTuv, 6 ii6vos ^x*^" o.0avaaiav, <pws oIk&v
airpSffirov.
611 f. TO T eirtiTtt ktI. : these adv.
clauses express duration, fireira of
the time immediately following, fie\-
\ov of the more distant future. The
Schol. on €irpij|as koI fireira, II. xviii.
357, has rh Se eireira clutI rod irapaxniKa
vw. Cf Eur. Iph. Taur. 1264, rd re
Ttpmra rd t' iireiO' a r' ffitWe -rvx^^".
The present is called by the gramma-
rians 6 ivearcis, tempus instans.
We may transl. both in the present and
in the future and in the past this law
will be found to prevail. The expres-
8S
50*OKAEOY2
vofio^ oo ' ovoev €pir€L
'AvTurrpo^ P*.
616 a yap 817 TToXuTrXayKTo? cXtti? ttoXXoi? fi€v oviq(Ti%
avhpcjp,
TToXXots 8* aTTctra Kov^ovooyv epcoTotu •
ciSori 8* ou8ev c/ottci, fl-pli' ttv/jI Oepp,^ TrdSa rts
620 npocravcrjf). cro<f)La yap €k tov kX€lvov cttos 7r€<f>avTaL •
TO KaKOV hoKeZv TTOT €(Tu\0U
T^h* €fXp.€V OTO) <j)p€Ua<i
^€09 ctyct 7r/3os drai'.
tion is condensed like that in Dem. De
Corona, § 31, vwip ov Koi t<Jt* koI i'Dv
Koi i(i ifioXoyw Koi woKtfitty Kol Huupf-
pt(r$ai rovTois.
613 f. Nothing that is sinful touches
the life of mortals without harm ; i.e.
all that is out of harmony (vATifi/xtAfs)
with the sovereignty of Zeus, all S0pis,
brings ruin to man's life. Cf. Plat.,
Laws, 731 df r(f Si . . . wXrinfitKu Kol
KOK^ t^iivai 8f I T^v ipiyfiv.
615. The reason {ydp) of the fore-
going is not contained in the first
sent., which stands instead of a con-
cessive clause, although hope, etc., but
in woWots iLwira. — £vi|<nt : in the
pred. So also iwira,
617. ipmwv: subjective gen. "The
deception that is bom of foolish
desires gives to many men hope."
618. ov8<v: obj. of tHirt; the subj.
of Sfrw*t is Ti iwaruaa i\irls, i.e. tj dvirTj
or ii Sti7. W. and Bl. connect obiiy
with *fnr*i, nothing be/alls a person
aware be/ore, etc., the sense of which
is not at all clear.
620. vpovuvo^ : ■wpoawiu, scorch,
is found only here, though aSu and
compounds with iv-, iup-, ^(-, Kar-,
and iv- occur. The same figure in
Hor. Orf. II. 1, 7, "incedis per
ignes Buppositos cincri do-
1 o s o ." Cf. also Phil. 1260, taus tty
iKrhi K\avfiir<cv Uxois irSSa. For the
omissiou of dv with irplv, see GMT.
020.
621. tri^vrai : has been uttered.
Cf. Trach. 1, \6yos ((rr" apxciioi ivOpw-
■Kwy (pay f Is.
622 ft. "Whom the gods would
destroy they first make mad." Cf.
Theognis, 403 ff., iroWiKi 8' fU ipfrifp
tfWfvSfi iyiip, KfpSos Si^^fieyos, Sy riya
iaifjMV irp6<ppuv fls fifyiKrjy iifiirKaKlrjy
■Kopdytt, Kal oi f6i)Kt hoKtiy & tiiy rf Kaxi,
toDt' iydd' tlvai fvfiapfus, t S' tiv rf
Xp^<Hfia, ravra Kcucd. Milton, Sams.
Agon. 1683, " So fond are mortal men,
Fall'n into wrath divine. As their own
ruin on themselves t' invite, Insensate
leji, or to sense reprobate, And with
blindness internal struck."
622. (|i|uv : this Hom. form occurs
nowhere else in dramatic poetry.
ANTirONH.
83
625 TrpdcrcreL S* oXCyiCTTOv ^ovov Ikto<; ara?.
oSe yi.rjv Alfxcju, iralScov twv croiv
viarov yeuvrjfx' • dp' d^vfjievos
rrj^ IxeWoydiJLOV raXtSos "^/cet
fiopou 'AuTcyovr)^,
630 aTrdras \e)(€o)v vnepaXycM' ;
Sixth Scene. Creon. Two Servakts. Haehon.
'ETretcoStov y\
KPEXIN.
ra^* €.l<j6p,€.(T0a ixdvrecov vnepTepou.
o) TTttt, rekeCav xljrj(j)ov dpa fir) kXvcju
ttJs iJieXXouviJi(f)OV narpl dvjxaLvcov ndpei ;
Tj (Tol fiev i7/xet9 nai^a^rj Sp(ovT€<; cfyiXoL ;
625. irpcura-ei : fares ; in this sense
commonly with some adv. or adj., in-
stead of which we have here eKrhs &Tas.
Cf. Ar. Equit. 548, 1v' 6 iroiriTiis diri'j;
Xaipaiv Kara vovv vpd^as- — okiyurrov
Xpovov: the very smallest space of time.
— aros : the repetition of this word
(cf. 583) lends an impressive em-
phasis to the close of the ode.
626. o8€ : see on 155.
627. Vf'aTov : the latest bom and
the last to survive, since the older
Megareus had given his life as a
sacrifice. Cf. 1301 f.
628. (xcXXoYOiiOv toXiSos: intended
bride. The adj. is not superfluous,
and is formed like fxeWovvfKpou be-
low.
629. (topov: the accus. after ^x"^
aOai is rare.
630. oirdras \f\cwv : the disappoint-
ment of his nuptials. diraTas is gen. of
cause.
631. Haemon comes from the city
and enters at the right of the specta-
tors. — (uxvTcuv : i.e. better than a seer
would tell us. The anticipation ex-
pressed by the Chorus is unpleasant
to Creon ; hence his impatient and
sharp manner.
632. TcXcCav : final, irrevocable. —
apa (tT] : can it be that . . .? expressing
doubt mingled with surprise. The
emphasis falls on dufxaivwy, and the
answer desired is no, but that yearerf
is yes. Cf. El. 446, apa ju^j 5ok(7s
Kvriipi' avT^ ravra rod <p6vov (peptiv ;
633. rrjs )ieXXovv|x<]>ov : obj. gen.
with y^<pov. See on 11. W. joins it,
with Ovfxaivtav as gen. of cause.
634. fu'v : makes aoi emphatic ; to
you, in distinction from the citizens
and Antigone. With rifxils supply
ifffifv. — irovraxT] Spuvrcs : i-e. what-
ever we do. Cf. Aj. 1269, iis hv irotriaris,
iravraxv xpV<'''''^s y' iffti.
84
SO<l>OKAEOY2
AIMHN.
635 Trdrep, cro? ct/xt, kol <rv fioi yu(ofxa<s e^cov
)(prjaTa<; a7rop0o2<;, at? eycj-y* e(f)e\}jofxaL.
€fiol yap ov8ct9 a^LtxXTerai yct/ixos
fi€i^(i)p (f>€p€cr0aL (Tov /caXws -qyovfieuov.
KPEHN.
oxrro) yap, w nai, ^rj Sta oTepvcjv e')^eiv,
640 yi/tu/xiy? TTttT/awa? ttolvt ouLadeu io-rduaL.
TovTov yap ovueK dvSpe^ €V)(ouTaL yova%
Ka'n)K6ov<; (^ucratrc? iu So/xots €)(€lv,
a>9 Kat TOi/ i^dpov avTafivuiouTaL KaKOL<s,
Kttl TW (f)LkoU TLpaXTLU i^ L(TOV TTaTpL
645 ocrrt? S' au/(o(f)ekrjTa <f)LTV€L TeKva,
TL Touo au ctTTOt? oXXo 7rXi7i' avTw ttoi'ovs
646. W. TTc'Sas.
635. Haemon begins the interview
with filial submission, and hopes to
persuade his father to change his
views ; still he gives an intimation of
his real feeling by saying if you have
{fx<^y) and //" you guide well (koAws
ij-yovfiivov). Creon, however, takes
both in the sense of since you, etc.
636. diropOois : you direct (me). Some
take this as an opt. of wishing, m-iyjpu
direct me; thus llnemon expresses him-
self with continued ambiguity.
637. d^uao-trai : passive. Cf. ri^-fy-
atrai, 210.
638. ^ptv9ax: depends on ndCwy,
like %affw Aa/Sdc, 439, and similar ex-
pressions. TheRchol.explainsbyoirSc/s
fioi irpoKpiB^fftrai ydfios T^y afjs ipxv^-
639. Yop: in the connection there
is an ellipsis of something like this is
riyht, true. — Sid o-rc'pvwv fx'^*'^ ''^- '<*
have i'l.v.tobe) throughout one's breast.
i.e. thus ought one to think in one's heart.
What follows is explanatory of oSt«
and in appos. with ?x'"'-
641. TOVTOV ovvcKa : anticipates the
clauses us . . . kinaf/Lvvminai . . . koX . . .
642. KaTTjKOOvs : obedient. — <|>v>
<ravT(s «X*'''' • '''"' ^^^y ""'^ beget and
have. See on 22.
643. TOV f'xOpo'v : their father's
enemy is meant.
644. f( to-ov iraTpC : i.e. as the
father does. The sentiment here ex-
pressed finds ample illustration in
Greek literature. To return good for
good and evil for evil, to love friends
and to hate enemies, was the com-
monly accepted rule of the ancient
world.
646. Tt dXXo: obj. of ttwois, which
takes a double accus. {diruv rl rtya),
r6vlt being the pers. obj.
ANTirONH.
85
(f)V(TaL, TToXifv Se TolfTLv i)(0poL(TLU yi\(ov;
fXt] VVV TTOT , d) TToi, Ttt? <f)p€Va<S y V(f)' 'f)BovTJ<;
yxn/aiKO<; ovvek iK/3d\rj<;, €t8<w9 otl
650 \jjv)(pou napayKoiXtcrjxa tovtothenian youth, says, 221 ft., Sarti roi
8ok/«i rhv wKrfoloy tifitvcu oitSty, oAA'
airrhs fiovyos irotKlXa S^jvt' ^X*"** XfTvis
y' i^pcov iari, viov fi(0\afififvos ia6\ov.
710 f. Const., rh ivipa fiavdiiyfiy
xoK\h Koi rh /j.)) rdyfiv liyay ovShy
alaxpiv (^<rT<i'). — For ei with the
subjv., see GMT. 454; H. 894 (b).—
Ti(vf tv : in the sense of be firm. The
metaphor in relveiy naturally soggests
what follows.
712. Haemon now unconsciously
turns Creon's principles, inculcated
in like manner by means of similes
(473), against his father. Thus the
spectator's attention is directed, as is
frequently the case in ancient tragedy,
to the hero's ignorance of his own
character, by which the tragic conflict
is chiefly developed. — fnldpoia\ : the
larger trees are found by the side of
streams and in valleys. — irapd :
makes an iambus, since in Soph,
initial ^ lengthens a preceding vowel
in the arsis. Cf. 0. T. 847, tU i/ti
pinoy. O. C. 900, airh ^vr^pos. — S<ra :
the correlative roiravTa is to be sup-
plied with iKff^itrcu.
ANTirONH.
91
TO. 8' aVTI,T€LVOVT aVTOTTpCfJiV aTToXkvTaL.
715 avT(o<s he I'ao? oori? eyKpaTrj iroSa
TeLua<; V7ret/cet fitjha/, vTrriot? /caT&)
a-Tpixjja^s TO Xolvou (rekyiacriv vavriWeraL.
dXX' et/ce 9vfjLOV /cat fxeTacTTacriv StSou.
yvcofjLT} yap et rts /caTT e^ov pecorepov
720 TTp6(Te(TTL, <f»jfJi'' eyoyyc irpea-^eveiv ttoXv,
^vvat Tov avhpa Train eTTLCTTTJfxr)^ Trkeoiv •
et 8' ovi', ^tXet ya,/3 rovro ju,-*) Tavrr) peTreiv,
/cat Tolv XeyovTOiv ev Kokou to fiavddveLv.
718. W. dAA' ciKc /xvOto.
714. icXwvas : note the antithesis :
these save their branches, those are
destroyed root and branch. For the
image, cf. AVebster's Appius and Vir-
ginia,^. 203 (iii. 2): —
" The bending willow, yielding to each wind,
Shall keep his footing firm, when the proud
oak,
Braving the storm, presuming ou his root,
Shall have his body rent from head to
foot."
715. vows : the gen. depends on irJSa.
■trovs is a rope, called " sheet," fastened
to the lower corners of the sail, by
tightening or relaxing which the force
of the wind upon the vessel's sail is
regulated. Cf. Eur. Orest. 705, koI vavs
yap fVTaOeiffa wphs Piav iroSl e0aif/(v,
€<rT7j S' avdts fjv X"^ vSSa. — iy-
Kpar^ : is used proleptically, i.e.
uxrre iyKparri ilvai. Stretched so as to
be taut.
716. virc(Kct: refers back to 713.
— |iT)8cv : this neg. is used because the
sent, is indef.
717. «rTpct|ras kotm : sc. riiv vavv.
718. cTkc : give way, yield. This
remark is pointed after Haemon has
used inrelKfi twice. — 0v|iov . . . SlSov :
and grant a change of temper, i.e. give
up your anger. The position of Kai is
unusual, unless we take Ovfiov with
both el/ce and fieTacrraffiv ; yet cj". At.
Acham. 884, T^5e niiiTixdpiTrai t6o
^ev^. Some prefer to take flu/xoC
with el/ce alone, draw back from your
anger; but fxerdtrraaiv alone is too
vague. Cf. Eur. Androm. 1003, ovBi
viv fieToxTTacrts yvdofxifs oviiaei.
719. Koir i^v: from me also.
720. irpctrPcvctv : i.e. irpea&intpov
eivai, Lat. antiquius esse. The
inf. clause that follows is the subj.
722. cl 8 Ovv : sc. yur) roiovros (<pv.
— <i>iX€t : see on 493. — ravrjj : adv.
723. Const., koKSv (ean) koX rh twv
ev \(y6vTwv fiayOdvfiv. Cf. 1031 f.
The sentiment may have been bor-
rowed from Hes. Op. 293 £f., ovtos
fMfv TcavapiaTOs hs avT(f irdyra vo4\ari
(ppaffadixevos, rd k' eirtiTa Kol €S Tf\os
■§<riv dfjLfivco • eaOXhs 5' av KUKeTvos is
eS eliroirn nlOriTai.
i>2 20*OKAEOY2
X0P02.
CtJ'a^, <T€ T €1*009, €1 TL KalpLOV XcyCt,
725 fiaOely, <r€ r av toOS** c5 yap ^IprjTai SittX^.
KPEHN.
ol TryXiKotSc Kal SiSa^o/iecr^a 8-^
<f>pov€lu vn duSpo^ rqXiKovBe Trjv (f>vcrLV ;
AIMHN.
firjoeu TO fiif ot/catoi/ • et o eyw v€09,
ov t6i/ ')(p6vov )(pr} fiaXXou r) rapya cTKoireLu.
KPEHN.
730 epyov yap ecm tovs a/cocr/xoui/ra? cre^eLV ;
AIMnN.
ov8* av KcXevcrat/x* eva-efteiu et? rov9 /ca^cou?.
KPEnN.
ov^ rjBe yap rotctS' €7reiX>y7rTat v6<Ta> ;
AIMnN.
ou ^<Tt 017)8179 T^(rS' 6/to7rroXt9 Xcc«)9.
724. cUos : sc ^ffxii'. — cl : the 729. tov xpo'*^" '• see on 681. —
Chorus says «i, as in 681, ace. to the r&piya: the facts. Ilaemon means the
respectful manner of subjects. truth of his plea, in distinction from
725. |ia0(iv: sc. auroD, Haemon. — his person.
ai: Haemon. — ftpijTai: impers. 730. ^p^ov: Creon sharply takes
726. TT)XiKo(8f . . . T»j\iKov8« : shall we up rh. ^pya, but with a slightly altered
indeed who are so old be taught forsooth meaning. Is it a duty, etc. 9 — okoo*-
by one of this age, i.e. by such a (lovvros: like ixoir^ in 060.
youngster as he is' A similar sarcasm 731. ov8«: not even, antithetic to
is contained in Plato's Apol. 25 d, rl (pyov. " I would not even urge, much
8^Ta, 2> M«At;T« ; roaovrov av ifiov (To<p<i- less do the deed," or perhaps better
Tfpot «r T7)\iKoirov ivroi Tri\iK6<TS* &t>; (with Kvicala) to take ouSe as simply
For the force of kuI, see on 554. continuing the statement of Creon,
728. |i.il8^v, (iTj : the Schol. inter- {no, it is not a duty,) and I would not
prets by firiiiv iiidaKov t> fiii iiKai6i> urge, etc.
iari ffot fiaydiftiy. This would account 732. toi^ : i.e. tj? inoafjil-i. Cf.
for the use of the negatives. iutotrfiovyras above.
ANTirONH.
93
KPEflN.
TToXt? yap rffiLv afxe )(pr) rdcrcreLV epet ;
AIMXIN.
735 o/oa? ToS' a»? etprjKa^ oj? dyav peoq ;
KPEflN.
aXXa> yap rf *fxol ^ij p.€ TrjcrS' dp^ecv ^6ov6<s ;
AIMriN.
TToAts yap ovK €(TU r}TL<; avopo<; ea-ff ei/os^
KPEflN.
ov Tov KpaTovvTO<i 7} TToktq vop.it,eTai ;
AIMnN.
/ca\a>9 epTJixr)<; y av (TV yrj<; ap^OL's fMovo^.
734. T]|itv: pluralis majestatis, in
connection with the sing. eVf- Q/^
1092, 1195. — (ifu: !.e. & eVe.
735. MS| «S : how (with et(n\Kas),
as (with i/f'os). So ws occurs twice in
the same sent, with different meaning
in 0. T, 922, ws oKvoSfifv ^\4irovTes ws
Kv$€pirfiTriv. — a^avvcos: sarcastic al-
lusion to 726 f . With the Athenian
it was a matter of course that the
final decision of state policy lay with
the people. But even the kings of
the Heroic age were guided by the
views of the most respected members
of the commimity and of the army,
and, as we see in Hom., were in-
fluenced by public opinion. Now, for
the first time, Haemon loses his tem-
per as he sees his last hope depart
with Creon's refusal to heed the voice
of the people.
736. aXXi^, ffiot: dats. of interest.
Cf. Aj. 1366 f., *Ar. iray avr/p ain<f
■Kovfi. OA. T^ yip fif juaXAor fwhs 1j
'fiavr^ irovflv ; The question in 736, it
will be observed, is not quite the same
as in 734, where Creon asks, " What
right have the people to dictate to
me? " Here he asks, by way of ex-
cuse for his passion, " Whose wishes
am I to consult in ruling this land if
not my own? "
737. "That is no state, no commu-
nity, that is composed of one man."
Cf. Cic. de Rep. iii. 3, "unius erat
populus ipse. Ergo ubi tyran-
nus est, ibi . . . dicendum est
plane nullam esse rempubli-
cam." Others interpret dvhpoi iad'
ev6s as gen. of possession. Cf. Phil.
386, irSkis ydp iari iraaa rSiv r)yov/xe-
vu>v. The next verse, 738, fits this
much better than the interpretation
of W., given above.
739. " You would make an excellent
king of a deserted land." Similar use
94
20*OKAEOY2
KPEHN.
740 oh*, a»9 €OLK€, 7^ ywaLKL (Tv/x/xa^et.
AIMflN.
ciTTcp yvvTf cru' crov yap ovv npoKTJhofiai,
KPEHN.
a» rrayKa.KL(TTe, Sia hiKyj^ icov TrarpL
AIMnN.
ov yap Si/caia cr' k^afxapToivovd* opta,
KPEHN.
dfxapToivo) yap ra? c/xas d/>x*^^ cre^oju;
AIMHN.
745 ov ya/3 (Ti^€L<;, TLjxds ye ra? ^ewi/ naTcov,
KPEHN.
a» p.Lapov "^dos Kal yvvaLKo<; vcrrepoy.
AIMHN.
IX
ou rai/ eAoi? rj(rcr(o ye tojv ai(r\p(DV eyutc.
KPEflN.
6 yout' Xoyo9 crot Tra? V7rey9 KeCvrjs ohe.
of KoAws 7« in Eur. Med. 504, koAw^ 7' &»»
if^aivro /i' offcoiT, «i' irarfpa KartKravov.
740. He means that Haemon is all
the while secretly defending Antigone.
742. 0, base villain, to come into con-
flict with your father! For hia Hktis,
fiAxV^t ?X^P** f''^' ■''"'^ Uvai, ylyvfffOai,
Bee G. 1200. 1; H. 796 d. "From this
point the altercation becomes more
Tiolent, each laying hold upon the
other's words, and seeking to turn
them into ridicule, or to direct the edge
of them against the other." Schn.
743. yap: {yes, I do) for. — ov:with
S'tKaia, which Hacmon uses with sar-
castic reference to Hktis. S'lKaia i^a-
fiapToivoyra is modelled after ofuxpriav
afiaprivdv.
744. rds i\uis dp\(as : my own
authority.
745. (Tc'^is : abs. ; you do not act the
part of reverence, since you trample, etc.
— Tipils 6f MV : i.e. the rites of burial.
746. voTcpov : the slave of. Cf. 080.
747. otJ Toiv: I.e. 06 rot i,v. The
position of 7* shows that fiffau tuv
alffxpii"' together forms the antitnesis
to yvyaiKwv Sarfpov. The thought un-
ANTirONH. . 95
AlMnN.
Koi (Tov ye KayLOv koX Oeoiv tcju veprepcov.
KPEflN.
750 TavTTjv TTOT* ovK €crO' ojs €TL tjticrav yafielg.
AIMflN.
rjh' ovv OaveLTaL /cat davova oXet Tiva.
KPEIIN.
rj KaTraTreiXcov wh* CTre^eyo^et 0pa<rv^ ;
AIMHN.
T19 S* ecrr' aTretXi^ Tr/ao? /cevas yvct>//,a? Xeyeti' ;
KPEflN.
KXaict)}' <l)pev(o(TeLS, cou (fypevcji^ avroq k€v6<;,
AIMflN.
757 ^ovkei Xeyeiv tl kol Xeycjv firj^eu KXveLv ;
KPEflN.
756 yvvaLKo<s oiiv SovXevfia, fjLrj kcotlXXc fxe.
W. retains the traditional order in 755-757 .
derlying this utterance is, I defend to himself. The indef. tIs is often
her, not because she is my betrothed, used by way of euphemism to indicate
but because she has done right. a definite person. Cf. Aj. 1138, toCt'
750. owK £«r6' cBs: it cannot he that. tls aviav rofhros Hpx^ral rivi {i.e. aoi).
Cf. Phil. 196, oiiK taO' iis ov Oeiov tov 752. KairaireiXiSv : even threatening.
/leXfTTi, sc. irovei. But Sirws is more Haemon had before this made no
common in this phrase. — In: with threat. — Opotrvs: pred. adj. See G.
iroTf modifies yaixe7s. Cf. Aj. 1093, o6k 926 ; H. 619.
&v ttot' &vSpa Bavfidaaifi in. Others 753. "What I am saying are not
take €Ti with {Sffai/. — 5«3crov: ironical, threats, but remonstrances against
i.e. you can marry her in Hades if you folly."
like. Cf. 654. This renewed threat 754. KXaCuv : like oh xaipo" in 758.
is called forth by Haemon's mention 757. povXci \iyav : cf. Hes. Op.
of the gods of the nether world. 721, «' Se KUKhp ettrps, rdxa «* avrhs
751. Haemon means that he will fiei^ov iutovaais. El. 523, kukws at
not survive the death of his betrothed. \eya) kokus K\vovaa irphs (reOtv.
Creon, however, takes nva as pointing 756. 8ovX£V|ui : see on 320.
M
50*0KAE0YS
AIMnN.
765 €1 fir) irarrip ^<t0*, elnov au cr ovk ev <{)poveLv.
KPEXIN.
akrjOe^ ; dXX' ov Tovh* "OXvfnrov, Icrff ore,
^aipo}v CTTt \\i6yoi(TL Sei/faa"€t9 e/Lte.
760 aycTC to /xt(ro9, &»? /car' ofifiaT avriKa
irapovTL 6inj(TKr) irhqala toJ vvp.^L(o.
■ 755. In 764 Creon recklessly re-
fuses all advice. Upon this refusal
Ilaemon's response in 757 follows
naturally. Then Creon rejoins in 756,
"Yes, I do not wish to hear; desist,
minion of a woman, from wheedling
nie." Since hereupon every further
utterance on the part of Haemon is
evidently useless, nothing is left him
but to call this degree of stubborn-
ness " loss of reason." " Were you
not my father, I should have said
(instead of the milder expression $ov-
\ti Ktytiv T< icri.) that you are not in
your right mind." This leads the rage
of Creon to burst forth openly. In
tiie traditional order it is impossible
to understand how by far the harsh-
est utterance of all (755) could be
characterized by Creon with so mild a
term as KuriWfiy. And again, what
is there in the comparatively calm
expression of 767 that should so vio-
lently inflame his anger? From the
order adopted we get also a much
more suitable use of KUTiWfiv, which
as a trans, verb can only mean coar,
talk over with fair words. — ctirov :
with the inf. in the sense of snij is
unusual. This instance may be added
to that given in GMT, 763, 3.
758. oXtjOcs : indeed, really. Lat.
itane. An ironical and indignant
question. Cf. Shak. Jul. Cces. iv. 3 :
Bru. " Away, slight man ! " Cas. " Is't
possible 1 " — Tov8' "OXviiirov : Creon
raises his hand to heaven. — ov : with-
out /xd, as in 0. T. 1088, ov rhv'OKvfiirov
itrfipuv OVK tati, where also Olympus
signifies heaven. For the accus., see
G. 103, X. 2; H. 723.
759. tirl t|f070un. : ini expresses
the accompanying circumstance of
ifwd^tiv, with reproaches, abusively.
Cf. 656. Eur. Troad. 316, M StLcpvoi
Kol y6oi(Ti KaTaffTfvovo' ^x*'*- Others,
iiri=insuper, like 0. C. 544, hevrf pav
ticaioas iici v6a<p v6aov. Ilaemon has
thus far censured, but now, in his
rage, also reproaches his father.
760 f. &YaYc: addressed to one of
the two attendants (cf. 578), who goes
into the palace to lead forth Antigone.
— TO |i.uros: the hateful thing. The use
of the abstract noun heightens the
contempt. So Philoctetcs says to
Odysseus, Phil. 991, S> filaos, uTa xafa-
yfvplffKtis Kfytiv. — KttT o)i)UiTa Kri. :
with great emphasis the king, in his
passion, indicates proximity by the use
of three expressions. So in 0. T. 430,
remoteness is expressed by oii -koKip
6,}^oppos oXkwv t»v8' iiiroffTpuptU inti ;
ANTirONH.
97
AIMflN.
ov hrjT e/xotye, tovto jxy) 00^179 ttotc,
ovu 170 oAetrat TrKrjcna, arv r ovoafjia
Tovfjiou irpocroxfjeL Kpar ev o^OakyiOi^ opoiv,
765 a»5 rot? OekovcTL twv (f)CXa)i/ jxaCvy ^wwv.
XOP02.
amjp, ai'a^, ^eftrjKev i^ 6pyrj<s ra^u?*
vov'i 8' i(TTl TrjXiKOVTO<s dXyqaa'S ^apv<s.
KPEHN.
hpOLTQ), (f)pOVeiTQ) [Xel[,OV ^ KaT dvhp' l(x)V •
T(o 8' ovu Kopa Tcoh* ovK dnaXKoi^eL (xopov.
XOP02.
770 dfi,(f)(o yap avrd koI KaraKreluaL voel^ :
KPEflN.
ov Trjv ye fMrj Oiyovcrav • ev yap ovv \ey6t9.
762. e)u>i-ye : in emphatic position,
and belongs only to the clause oM . . .
764. TO Kpdra: found as a sing,
only in Soph. {Phil. 1001, 1457, 0. T.
263), mi] head, me. — Iv o4>6aX|u>i$ : for
the instrumental dat. Cf. 962, 1003.
Epic fulness of expression.
765. «s • . . |vv»v : that you may
rave in the company of those of your
friends who are willing (to endure it).
There is in is fialvri an intentional ref-
erence to ws OviiffKri in 760 f . Haemon
departs from the stage at the right of
the spectators. He does not again ap-
pear. The actor who played this part
now takes the role of the messenger.
767. TT)XiKOVTOs: i.e. of one so
young. See on 726. — ^apvs : porten-
tous, resentful. So in 1251. Cf Phil.
1045 f., /SapiJs re Kal ^apeiap 6 l^ws
(pdnv TTJvd ' efxe.
768. Spdrw, «|>povc[Ta> : " the asyn-
deton is well suited to the impetuosity
of Creon's manner." Bl. — p.€t^ov ■■ere. :
belongs to both verbs. — t) Kar ovSpa :
tha7i becomes a mere man. avOpuvos is
the usual word in this phrase. Cf Aj.
760 f., oaris avOpdirov ipvcriv ^SAoffrip
tvfiTa ij.i] Kar &vdpwirov (ppov^.
769. Tii, TtoSt : the fern, forms rd,
rdde are not found in the Attic inscrip
tions that date from 450 to 320 b.c.
Cf. 561, El. 977, rdde tc!> Kaffiyv^ruf.
See G. 388, 410; H. 272 a. That
Creon should include both in his
threat, and should speak in 577-581
of both as if they were to die, is a
skilful touch of the poet in the por-
traiture of Creon's character. Creon
is so much absorbed in maintaining
his own prerogatives, and so blinded
by his anger as to forget that Ismene
is innocent of the deed {cf 538-547).
770. afi<t><i> : the position shows that
it is the important word. For Koi,
see on 554.
771. (jtT] : as if there might still hf
98
20*OKAEOY2
XOPOS.
KPEAN.
Kpv^o) n€Tp<oheL C,(i)(rav iv KaT(opv)(L,
776 <f>op^rj<; TocrovTov a»s ayo? fiovov npoBei^t
07rct>9 /xiacr/ta Tracr vir€.K^vyrj ttoXi?.
Ka/cct Tw "XlStjv, ov fiouov cri^ei Oecou,
alTovixdinj nov rev^erai to fir) davea/,
rj yv(o(T€TaL yovv dXXa rqviKavff , otl
780 TTOi'os irepLcraos ccrri rdi/ "AtSou arijBeLv.
776. W. oo'oi' oyos.
some doubt about her having put
her hand to the deed.
772. KcU : further, also. " If she is
to die, tell us further by what sort of a
death." Cf. 1314. But W. and others
take Koi here, as in 770, with the pred. ;
in what way do you really, etc.? — o"^' :
Antigone. See on 44.
773. &f ^ : from the general form
of the rel. clause it appears that Creon
has not yet any definite locality in
mind. Karupv^ (774) shows that he is
thinking of some rocky cavern hewn
out by men's hands. — Pporwv : de-
pends on (pufios.
T7^. vrrpwSti iv Karcifnixi : Schol.,
fy irroyfiifi ffin)\aici). In 1100 Karupv^
is used adj.
775. &<y<><: like the Lat.piaculu m
has tlie double sense of pollution and
escape from pollution, i.e. expiation ; in
266 the former, here the latter. So
the libations in Aesch. Choeph. 154 are
called 4701 KoKfSv iir6rpoiroy. — tig: as
{to be). The exact correlative would
be iaoy. Cf. Xen. Anab. iv. 8. 12, ioKti
TOCovToy x^P^"" xaraffx*^" Sffoy l(«
roi/s iaxirovs \6xovs yfyfffScu rwy
■KoXtfilwv Kfpdroov. Cf. Horn. //. xxii.
424, Twv riyrwv ov r6aaov oSvpo/xat,
li.xvvfiiv6s wtp, us fv6s. The Schol. ex-
plains, (Oos ■Ka\ou6v, &arf rhv $ov\6fif-
vov KaBftpyvvvai rivd, cupotriovadai fipaxv
riBima Tpo<pr)S, kolL \neiv6ovv KoBapaiv rh
TOiovro, Xva ni} SoKUffi \ifi^ ayatptly,
TovTo yap ifffBfs. The same view was
held by the Romans. Plutarch, in
his life of Numa, 10, speaks of this
same custom when unf aitlif ul Vestals
were punished.
776. irdcra: i.e. the community of
citizens in its entirety. " That no
part of the state may suffer." More
commonly taken in the sense of irdy-
ruii, ■Ko.fn-Ka.v, as in 0. T. 823, Jp' ovx^
Ttas Hyayyos ;
777. (to'vov o-f pci : referring to her
pious care for the burial of Polynices.
Cf. 619.
778. iroiJ: no doubt. Ironical. —
TO \Lr\ Oavciv : the accus. after t«i;(«toj.
See on 540.
779. aXXd: see on 652.
780. irovos ircpuro-o's : lost labor.
ANTirONH.
99
X0P02.
STpO<|>lf.
*E/3<ws auLKare iia^av, Eptus 09 iv Krtjfia(rL mTrret?,
6? iu fxaXaKOL^ irapeiai^ veavioo^ ifw^evcLS •
785 (f)OLTa^ 8' VTrepirovTio^ ev r aypouofjLOL'? auXat?,
Kttt (T ovr aucLvaTOiv cpugt/io? ovoets
790 ou^ afxepLQju ere y avOpanroiVy 6 8* ej(ci)t' fjLejxrjvev.
785. W. <^oiTas ^.
781. The ode marks the close of
another act of the play. Creon, with-
out yielding to the entreaties of his
son, retires into the palace, whence he
reappears at 882. Antigone is about
to appear on her way to her tomb.
The ode celebrates the victorious
power of Eros. The disobedience of
Haemon, against his own interest, is
due to the might of love. The god
of love was not represented in the
classic period as a child (our Cupid).
The Eros of Praxiteles is in the bloom
of youth, iipa7os, or auSpSvats.
782. (Mixav : accus. of specifica-
tion. — €V KTriiicuri : proleptical. Love
makes men his bondsmen when he
falls upon them. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 525,
"Epois t Kar' Ofifidrwy crrd^fis v6dov,
elffdywv y\vKf7av \l>vxa7s X'*P"' "^^ *"■'-
ffTpcT€V(Tri. So Lucian, Dial. Dear.
vi. 3, makes Hera say to Zeus, aov
fxfu Ttdvv ovt6s 76 SeerirjTTjs iaT'i, koI
oKws Krrjfjia /col vaiSia rod ''EpcoTOS
(TV ye.
784. evwxcvcis : malcest thy couch
upon. Cf. Hor. Od. IV. 13, 7, Cup id o
...Chiae pulcris excubat in
gen is. Phryn. 8, Kdfiiru 5' 4x1 xop-
<pvp€ats irapri'iffi <pu)s epatros. Pind. Nem.
viii. 2, "flpa . . . irapOevrjiots . , . f<(>i^oiaa
y\e<pdpois. Milton, L' Allegro, 29, 30,
"Such as hang on Hebe's cheek,
And love to live in dimple sleek."
785. virtpiTo'vTios : pred. Cf. El. 312,
fxi} S6Kei fi hv Ovpaiov olxvflv. Led by
Aphrodite, Paris sought Helen across
the sea, and Menelaus pursued with
an army.
786. aypovofipOis avXais : i-c- tcus
vefiofievats av\a?s aypSiv. Cf 0. T. 1103,
T^? [sc. Ao|t(^) yap irXdKis aypofo/xoi
waa-ai <pl\ai. So Aphrodite sought
out Anchises in his shepherd's hut.
787. <«': obj. of <pv^ifios used act.
Cf. Aescli. Agam. 1090, areynv awi-
(TTopa TToWa KOKa.
789. tri -y^^ emphatic repetition.
Cf. Phil. 1116, irOTfjLOS (re 5ai/x6voi)v oiiSe
ae ye S6\os ecrxe. 0. T. 1098 ff., ris fff,
t4kvov, ti's a eriKTe . . . ■^ ae y' evvdreipa
Ao^iov ;
790. €X«v : sc. (t4, i.e. "Epaira, " He
who has thee as his master," for we
can say 6 irSdos ex*' M* *s well as ex"'
rhv ir6$oy.
100
20«I>0KAE0YS
'AvTwrrpo^.
(TV Kol Blkomov dStKov? (f>p€ua<; irapacnra^; irrl Xco^a,
ait Koi roSc v€Iko<; avhpoiv ^vvaLfxov €)(€l<; ra^ct^a? •
795 VLK^ 8' ivapyr)'; ^\e<f>dpcov t)u,e/309 evXcKxpov
vvficfya^;, ruyv fxeydkajp ndpeSpo*; iu dp)(aL<;
800 deafiwu • djjLa)(o^ yap i^nraitfii 6eo<; 'A^poStra.
vw rjOT) yo) KavTO<; u€(Tfj.(ov
791. dS(KOx>s : I.e. icrrt iiSUovs thai.
792. «irl Xm^^ : either to outrage, as
Ilaenion was led to treat his father
shamefully, or better with most editt.
in a subjective sense, to (their) ruin.
Under the influence of Eros good
men become bad.
794. (vvcu|iov: f or |t;f a/^uuf, by what
is technically called enallage (ex-
change), a common figure of syntax.
Cf. 862, fiarptpcu KfKTpctv 2toi for ^a-
rp^oiv KTf. Phil. 112.3, iro\tai ir6vrov
6ty6s. — f X<i'S Tapa^os : see on 22.
795, 796. tfupos pX(4)>apwv vvfu^s :
desire of the eyes for the bride. Subj.
and obj. gen. As love is awakened
by beauty, and beauty is observed
with the eyes, the poet uses instead
of ivSpdi the more specific fiKfpapwv,
as in 0. C. 729, hixiArav <p6Bov. Or,
perhaps better, as many take it, the
flashing love-glance of the eyes of the
bride. For the two gens., cf. 929, 930,
and 0. C. 669, raaif X'^P"-^ "^^ Kpinara
yas f-wav\a. — " The modern poet
speaks of love as ' engendered in the
eyes, with gazing fed'; the ancients
rather spoke of an influence passing
from the eyes of the beloved to the
soul of the lover. Desire was viewed
as an emanation from the object."
Camp.
798. iropcSpos xri. : seated bg the
side of the great laws in authority. That
is, Eros exerts influence on the minds
of men, hindering or aiding their de-
cisions. In the present instance Eros
overrides in the mind of Haemon the
duty of filial obedience. For irdptSpos,
cf. Pind. 01. viii. 21, Aihs ^fviov irdpfSpos
Bffiis. Eur. Med. 843, fpurai ra aoipla
waptSpovi wavToias iptras ^vvfpyovs.
0. C. 1382, AIkt] ^vyfSpos Zrivhs iipxalois
v6fiois. Some take fv ipxaii in the
sense of in the counsels of princes.
Oeaixwv prob. refers to the laws of
nature and of the gods, such as filial
obedience, patriotism, piety.
799. oftaxos : in the pred. ; uncon-
querable. Dale translates, Matchless
in might, In sporl like this fair Venus
takes delight, and quotes Hor. Od. I.
33, lOfif., Veneri , cui placet im-
pares Formas atque animos
sub juga aenea Saevo mit-
tere cum joco.
801 f. Antigone is led by the attend-
ant through the door of the women's
apartment, and appears for the last
time. In allusion to Haemon, whom
Eros has led from the path of obedi-
ence, the Coryphaeus says, " I too am
in danger of trespassing the Of afiol," in
so far as he compassionates Antigone,
who is condemned by the king. —
BftryMV cf w 4(f>o|uu : said in a general
sense, and explained by ttrxftv • • •
ioKpWDV.
ANTirONH.
101
805
cg^w qyepofxaL rao opotv, i(T)(eiv o
ovK€TL Trqyas Svpafxai, SaKpvcov,
TOP rrayKOLTrjv 06' opo) 6aXap,ov
Tyjvh' ^ AvTvyoviqv avvTovaav.
Seventh Scene. Creon. Antigone. Two Servants of
Creon.
'Erretcroo toi/ o.
ANTirONH.
2Tpo<|>i] a.
opar efjL, a> ya? Trarpta? TroXtrat, rav vedrav bhov
(TTeL^ovcrcu/, vearov Se (f)€yyos Xeva-crovcrav deXtov,
810 KovTTOT avdi^i • aXXa /i* 6 irayKOLTa^ "AtSas ^axrcw dyet
rav 'A^epovTO'S
802. TtCS* dp<3v : repeated in i0' 6pS>.
— 8«: elision is common at the end
of anapaestic verse. Cf. 817, 820.
804. Tov ira-yKoiTTiv OaXafiov : the
chamber where all must lie. " The im-
plied contrast between the fate of
Antigone and her intended bridal
recurs repeatedly throughout the lat-
ter part of the play." Camp.
805. oyvrovo-av: see on 231. Cf.
0. C. 1562, i^avvaai rav irayKevQri Kara
vfKpSiv v\aKa.
806-882. Ko^fji6s. The ancients hon-
ored the dead with a dirge. Antigone
must chant her own lamentation.
The first strophe and antistrophe
consist mainly of glyconics, which
are a favorite verse for expressing
lament. Antigone compares her fate
with that of Niobe. The response of
the Chorus, that Niobe is a goddess,
and that to share her fate is glorious,
Antigone looks upon as a mockery
of her distress. Hence the second
strophe and antistrophe express still
more gloomy feeling, indicated by
syncopated clioreic verses of vary-
ing length. Antigone feels deserted
by the living and gives a moment's
painful reflection to the horrible fate
of her entire family.
808. vearov : adv. ; for the last time.
Cf. Eur. Troad. 201, vearov reKtuv ird-
fiara Xfvcraw.
810. KOviroT* avOis : sc. 6rf/0fjLai. Cf.
Aj. 856, ae 8' Tjfjiepas fffXas irpoafvveircc
TtavixTrarov 8)) KoHieoT aZOis Sffrtpov. —
ira-yKoCras : that puts all to rest ; or, as
in 804, intr. See App.
812. *Ax€'povTos : cf Hom. Od. x.
613, fvOa us 'Axfpovra TlvpKpKeyeOwv
re ptovai. — ducrdv : accus. of limit of
motion after ^yu.
814. Here first Antigone, after hav-
ing discharged her holy task, gives
utterance to the more gentle and
womanly feelings of her nature. Not
until now do we learn that Haemon
102
SO<I>OKAEOY2
dtcrdu, oafs' vfxeuaicDV eyKkiqpov, oxn iwi wfi(f)€LOL'i
815 TToJ /xc Tts vfJLUOS vfim)(raf, aXX *A)(€povTL Pvix<f>ev(rot.
X0P02,
ovKovv KkeivT} Kol cwatpov €)(ov(r
€S ToS* dnep^eL K€vdo<; veKvcov,
ovre <f>6Lua(TiP irXrjyelcra vocrot^
820 oirrc ^t^cW inC^eLpa \a^ov(r,
aXX' avTOvojxof; ^oitra /Awr^ 817
was dear to her lieart, and do we
see how painful was the sacrifice
that she paid to duty. — {'yxXtipov:
the Schol. explains by ixiroxov- The
vfifyaioi were sung to the accompani-
ment of flutes at marriage processions,
and in honor of both the bridegroom
and the bride. — tirl W|i4xu>is v|xvos :
refers to the i-mdaKifjuov, wliich was
sung by a chorus of maidens, in honor
of the bride alone, after the wedding-
feast and in the house of the bride-
groom. Cf. Theocr. 18. 3, xp6<re(
vtoypawru) 0a\ana> x^p^** iiTriaavTO.
815. v|*tnf)(rcv : the finite verb is
used instead of some turn of expres-
sion corresponding to fyK\ripoy after
the preceding oCt«.
816. 'AxcpovTt: not dat. of place
butof indir.o]>j. Cf.Obi. The thought
that she is to \>e the bride of death
recurs several times under different
forms. C/ 891, 1205. So Shak. /Zoweo
and Juliet: "I would the fool were
married to her grave" (iii. 5); "Death
is my son-in-law, Death is my heir; my
daughter hath he wedded" (iv. 5).
817. " The Chorus makes that very
fact a matter of consolation which An-
tigone has just lamented, namely, that
she isgoing down to Hades alive." Schn.
820. luJHwv cirl^fipa : recompense
of the sword, i.e. death by the sword.
In O. C. 1078, it is said of the death of
Oedipus, fitfifjKfv; wr ixdAiar' to/ flx6d(f>
\ii0oii. rl ydp; irtp fi-qr^ "'A/njj M^t*
T({i/Tos avrfKvpafv.
821. avTovofios : the Schol., <S/i^
Koi Kaiv(f v6fiti>. It is explained by
fi6vri BmrfTtjiiv ^axra. In response to this,
Antigone refers to the similar case of
Niobe. Many take it in the more
usual sense of by your own free choice.
Cf. 875. This also agrees with the
first part of the Schol., /««t' iMvOeplas
TtOfTi^ri.
822. 'A(8i]v KaTaPrjo-ci : this repeti-
tion of airepxfi kt(. heightens the effect.
823. Niobe, the daughter of Tan-
talus, boasted that she had more
children than Leto, she having seven
sons and seven daughters, while the
goddess had but one each. On the
complaint of Leto, Apollo slew the
sons and Artemis the daughters, and
Niobe herself was transformed into
a rock on Mount Sipylus. On this
mountain is still to be seen, in the
side of a cliff of yellow limestone, a
huge form which, as seen from a dis-
tance, resembles a woman sitting in
mournful attitude, with dark face, dark
ANTirONH.
103
ANTirONH.
'AvTwrTpoijnj oL
yJKOvcra orf XvypoTarav okecrOaL tolv ^pvyCav ^ivav
825 TarraXow ^nrv\(o tt/oo? aKpco, rai^ klcto-o^ w? dreur)';
Trerpcua ySXacra Sa/xacrei', /cat vlv ofx^poL ra/co/xevai/,
a>s ^ctTts avhpwv.
arms folded over her breast, and white
garments. Originally a freak of na-
ture, the parts of this rock-formation
below the head were later shaped into
the form of a human body, and the
parts at the side hewn away terrace-
fashion — the whole presenting the
image of a divinity (prob. Cybele) of
Asia Minor. Over this rock the water
drops and trickles. The fate of Niobe
has been the theme of epic, lyric, and
tragic poetry. The death of the chil-
dren was represented in sculpture by
Scopas. The Niobe group in the
UflSzi gallery at Florence is probably
a copy, in its main features, of the
work of Scopas, dating from the
Roman period. For the myth, cf. Hom.
II. xxiv. 602 ff.; Ovid Met. vi. 310 ff.
824. #p\ryCav : Mount Sipylus is in
Lydia, but the more extended and
vague use of the name Phrygia, found
in Hom., was borrowed by other
Greek and by Koman writers. Cf.
Strabo, xii. 571. — |cvav: from An-
tigone's point of view, because as the
wife of Amphion, king of Thebes,
Niobe had lived many years in that
city.
825. TavToCXov : sc. daughter. —
aKp<p: the figure itself is, liowever,
not on the summit of the mountain,
but in the middle of a cliflf. Yet so
also Ov. 3/e<. vi. 311, says, fixa ca-
cumine mentis. Cf. Sen. Agam.
373, stat nunc Sipyli vertice
summo flebile saxum.
826. rdv : here a rel. pron. See G.
{^; H. 276 D. — kkto-os : her trans-
formation into stone is poetically rep-
resented as a rocky growth, -Kfrpaia
0\dffTa. As the ivy envelops a tree
with tight clinging clasp, so as to
cover it from view and to bring it
under its power {Sdfiatrfv), so the stone
grew about Niobe. In Safuurev and
KarevvdCfi below there is an allusion
to oAA' ' Axf poirn vvfj.<pev<rw, 816 ; that
is, as the stone embraced Niobe, so
the god brings me to the stony bridal
chamber of death.
828. £|i,ppoi : sc. \e'nrovai, from
\tiirei below. — raKOfuvav : melting
away, pining away. This word is the
more appropriate here, because it is
applicable in its physical sense to
snow. Sen. Agam. 374, et ad hue
lacrimas marmora fundunt
antiqua novas. The marvellous
phenomenon of the eternal weeping
was combined with the explanation.
Tlie snow does not remain long upon
Mount Sipylus, and the duration of
the weeping is expressed by the phrase,
o/xfipoi x"^'' '''' ovSafia \fiirei. The
water which trickles down from the
ridge of the mountain over the figure
arises from and is supplied by the
rains and the melted snow, and never
fails. 6<f>pvs and Beipds are alike ap-
plicable to a mountain and to a human
being. So in Eng., foot of a moun
tain, brow of a hill, head of a bay.
829. <|>aTi$: sc. iffriv.
104
SO*OKAEOYS
830 )(^L<ov T ovBafxa XciVci, Tcyyet 8' vn 6(f)pv(TL Tray/cXavrots
h€i,pdha^ ' ^ /xc haiynav o^OLOTaTcw KaTevuai(,€i.
XOPOS.
dXXa 0€o^ TOL Koi deoyevvT)^,
835 y]p.€i'i Se ^poTol koX OurjToyeueL';.
KOUTOL <f)0LIX€U(i) TOl? i<ToB4oi%
eyKKrjpa Xa^eti/ p.ey* a/foO<rat.
ANTirONH.
oi/xoi ycXw/nat. Tt fxe, Trpo<; 0€(ou narpcMou,
840 ouK oi)(op,ev(w v^pCtfitM, aXX' iirLffyaurov ;
834. W. ^tioyoo;?.
836 ff. W. KOL Tw ff>OiiJL€v<o fify aKowran
Tot9 l(ro$€Ots (yKXrjpa Xa;(€ri'
iuKrav KoX tirtiTa Oavowrav.
832. q[ dixoiordrav : most like to her.
834 f. oXXei: sc. Ni6Pv ^itt». — 0€O-
Y€WT|s : slie was the daughter of a
Pleiad, and Tantalus, her father, was
the son of Zeus. In these verses the
Chorus is understood to administer a
reproof to Antigone for presuming
to compare herself with a goddess.
" Still," they say, " it is a great thing
for one who is dead to have it said
of him that he shared in tlie lot of
those who are the equals of the gods."
837. {^xXfipa Xax<tv : to receive
as his lot that which is shared or
inherited. (yK\ripos is either act.,
sharing in, as in 814, or pass., allotted,
inherited, as in Eur. Here. Fur. 468,
lyK\7ipa wfi'ia rifiii yrjs KtKruftfvos.
Here pass., that which is allotted to the
equals o/ gods. The inf. Aaxct" is the
subj. of farlv to be supplied. — okov-
<rax : to hear said of one's self, like the
Lat. audi re. Cf. Xen. Anab. vii.
7. 23, fieya {4S6Kfi tlyat) fZ ciKovfiv inrh
«{a<c((Tx«Ai&ii' avdpunruiv.
838. ycXm^uu : the Chorus has mis-
interpreted the motive that leads
Antigone to liken her fate to that of
Niobe. She has in mind only the
external likeness of their horrible
doom, and not, as the Chorus seems
to take it, any moral resemblance of
character and destiny. Hence, oifioi
ytKwfiai.
840. ovK : "j. longs only to the partic.
— otxo|uvav : 'xtaBai has the time
of tlio i)f. and "ten the secondary
tjnse of be deat, Cf. Phil. 414, dAA'
fi x"^"^ otx*Tai •'<ii', where 6av<i)t
is pleonastic
ANTirONH.
105
oi iroXt?, o) iro\e&>5 TroXvKTiy/ioi'e? dvSp€9*
lo) AtpKaXaL Kprjvac
845 6i^)8as t' evapfMaTov aXcro9, e/xTra? ^vfifxaipTvpa^ vfifi
iirLKTMixat,
Ota ^CXa)V a/cXavro9, otot? i^o/xot?
7r/309 ipYixa TVix^6^(ii(TTOv €p)(OfxaL Td(f)ov iroTawLov •
850 ta> Sucrrcu/o? y', our' ej/ ^porolcnv ovt iv veKpolai.
fieroLKOs, ov ^cUcrw, ov davovo'iv.
X0P02.
Stpo<|m] y'.
Trpofidcr iir ecr^arov dpdcroxxi
850. W. ito) 8uoTavo5, our* cv Pporois-
843. iroXvKTT])u>vcs : opulent, and
hence eminent, noble.
844. The stream of Dirce is formed
by several abundant springs near the
grove of Demeter and Core. See on
105.
845. ewipHioTov : see on 149.
846. c|iiras kts. : / take you at any
rate as my witnesses. — v)L|jic : Aeol.
form ; found in tragedy only here and
in Aesch. Eum. 620.
847. ota . . . cpxo|uu : the sent, de-
pends on lufjifMprvpas as if ^ufxfmpTvpu
had preceded. oXa is pred. adj. instead
of an adv. — <|>(X(i>v : with &K\avTos.
For the gen. after adjs. compounded
with a privatice, see G. 1141 ; H. 753.
Cf. 1035; Aj. 910, &(ppaKTos <pl\uv.
Track. 685, rh (papfxaKOv &irvpov Lktivos
Tf OfpfJLTJS &6lKT0y.
848. lf>Y|Ui : Schol. ■Kfpl<t>payixa ; aji
enclosure. So Aesch. Choeph. 154, Trpbs
epy/JM (variant epvfm) rdSe, of the
grave of Agamemnon. From epya>,
Att. f"pyw or efpyu). The same idea in
TrcpurrulocTts, 886, as in epyfia. The
tomb consists of a rocky vault, the en-
trance to which is walled up or blocked
up by layers of stone. See on 1204 f .
Transl., the mound4ike enclosed vault oj
a strange tomb. — irorcuvCov : unheard
of, since only veKpol iv Td<p(f ridfyrai.
850. Cf. Eur. Suppl. 968 f., oUr' iv
To7s <f>6ififvois oUt' iv ^uffiv Kpivofifva,
XwpJs S^ riva rwvS' ex"""''* fioipav.
Sen. Oed. 949, via, qua nee se-
pultis mixtus et vivis tamen
exemtus erres. In lamenting it is
natural to repeat the same thought
in varied terms of expression. Cf. 813,
881, 917, 1310. Eur. Suppl. 966, &ircus
&TiKvos after ovk(t' fUnKvos, oiiKfr'
€VTfcus (955). The text as it stands
is not free from objections. There is
no proper antithesis between $poro7aiv
and veKpota-t. See the App. for further
discussion.
853 ff. Advancing to the highest pitch
of audacity, thou hast fallen violently
against the lofty seat of justice. The
Chorus uses this expression because
Antigone in 451 has appealed to
Aifci), and means to say that in her
daring defiance of the king's author-
106
20*0KAE0YS
855 Trpo(T€Tr€(r€^, co t4kvov, ttoXv.
Trarptaov S' iicriueL^ tlv adXop.
ANTirONH.
'AVTMTTpO*^ P*.
€\fjav(ra^ dXycivoTaTa? ifMol fjiepCfxva^,
860 7raT/309 T/atTrdXtoToi' olktop, tov t€ irponavro^
afiCTepov TTOTfJiov k\€lvoIs Aa^0a/ci8at<7ti/.
ui) jxaTpaiaL XeKTpcov
865 arai KOL^njfiaTO. t avroya^vrjT i/x^ narpl Bvcrixopov
fjiarpo^,
858. )upl|ivas : accus. plur. after
^tj/auffay. Cf. 961, and see on 646.
860. varpos icri. : the thrice-repeated
tale of my father's woe. oIktov in direct
appos. with /lepl/ivas. W. takes irarp6s
and ir6T/iov below as obj. gen. after
lifpifivas, and oIktov in appos. with the
effect implied in fipavaas fxtplnyas, com-
paring Aesch. Agam. 225, trXa Ouriip
ytvfcrBai Qvyarpis, ■KO\(fiuy ipuyky. —
TpiiroXwrTov : from iroKi(fiv, a parallel
form of iroAtri'= turn. Cf. Pind. Pi/th.
VI. 2, ipovpav Xaplrtov i.vairo\i^ofify.
Phil. 1238, 81s raiirh fiov\ei Koi rpls
dyairo\f7y fi fmf ; rpi- = iroXi. Cf.
rpiffddKtos, 0. C. 372 ; rpurdKruy mjud-
rwy, Aesch. Sept. 985; rplWiaros,
Horn. //. viii. 488.
862. Aap8aK(8<u(rtv : see on 693.
"The dat. in explanation of oftfTtpov,
instead of the gen. Clearer than the
gen. with so many gens, preceding,
and with an ' ethical ' force : ' the lot
that fell on us.' " Camp.
863. fiarptpai icri. : for ircu fia-
rpt^uy XtKTpw. See on 793. calami-
ties resulting from my mother's nuptials.
864 f. The couch of my ill-fated
mother shared by my father, her own
ity she has fallen into punishment.
So, in substance, W. and most editt.
But the interpretation of KviCala,
adopted by Bell., commends itself:
advancing to the highest pitch of daring,
upon the lofiy pedestal of justice, thou
hast fallen far down, i.e., by discharg-
ing the high command of justice with
greatest daring thou art plunged into
ruin. This view of the passage is
favored by the Schol., BovKofiiyj] iai6v
Ti ipay itfpi rhy iSf\^6y, ri, iyayrla
wi-KoyBas, as also by the fact that the
Chorus nowhere else plainly con-
demns Antigone, but expresses sym-
pathy for her, and that no reference
is made by Antigone in what follows
to the condemnation which the usual
interpretation implies. — paOpov: the
pedestal on which the image of jus-
tice is imagined to rest. Cf. Plat.
Phaedr. 254 b, <cal ini\iy tX^fv ahr)]y
fttrii ffuppoffvyris iy kyvtf ffdOptfi $($&-
atw. O. T. 866, y6fi.oi ir^l-itoZfi.
866. The conflict with the ruler, by
which Antigone comes to her fate,
has arisen in consequence of inherited
woe. Cf. 2, 583, 871. Eur. Here. Fur.
983, (x^P"* '■'o'^p^a*' itcrlyuy.
ANTirONH.
10?
OL(x)u iycj TToO* a raXaLcfipcju €(f)vu •
77/305 OU9 dpaLo<s, aya/>to9, aS' iyco fieTOLKo^ €p)(OfiaL.
870 lo) SvcrnoTfKov ta> -ydjxiov KaaiyvqTe Kvpcras,
davoiv €T oxxrav KaTrjvape^ fie.
X0P02.
'AvTMrrpo*}*!! y'.
cre^cLv jJLev evcre^etd tl<;,
Kpdro^ S' oT6> KpdTo<s fieXei
vapa^aTov ovBafjifj ireXei,
875 (re 8* avToyvoJTos coXecr opyd.
870. W. 10) 10) Kouris Svo-TroTftwv yd/x-wv Kvppq<ra^,
offspring. Oedipus was at the same
time husband and son of locasta. Cf.
0. T. 1214, yd/xov reKvovvra koL reKvov-
fievov. — avrcYe'wTjTa : instead of aiiro-
yevirfiTQ}, is another instance, like jxa-
Tp(fiai above for fxaTpifiwv, of poetic
enallage of epithets. — iraTp(: is gov-
erned by KoifjL-fifjLara, a verbal subst.
Cf. Plat. Theaet. 168 c, r^ eTaip<f> aou
(Is $<yfiBfiav.
866. oKuv : W. makes refer to Sltm
and Koip-iiixaTa. But the reference is
more natural to the latter word alone,
or to the parents, w!io are referred to
again in oS$ below. Here the use of
otoi rather than 5s adds pathos, and is
exclamatory. Cf. the use of oloz in
1228. For the gen., see on 38.
867. apaios : an adj. of three end-
ings, but the tragedians often use such
adjs. with one ending for the masc.
and fem. Cf a.v6ffiov v4kvv, 1071 ;
a/x^poTe ^dfia, 0. T. 158.
868. oSc : here , so r^j/Sf , 805.
869. 8v<nroT(u»v : the mention of
her departure to her parents reminds
Antigone of the dead Polynices, ex-
cept for whose unfortunate marriage
alliance with the daughter of Adrastus
the expedition against Thebes woxild
not have been undertaken, and the
consequent fate of Polynices and her-
self might not have come to pass.
871. eavwv: cf. Track. 1163, C^vrd
ix' (Kravfv davdv (Nessus slew Hera-
cles). El. 808, 'Optara (piXraff, &s fi
airwAeaas Bavwv.
872. o-c^iv : SO. Kpdros from the sec-
ond clause. Cf El. 929, iiSvs ovSe (irirpl
Swerxep^js. But by supplying this word
the antithesis indicated by ixev . . .St is
not so well brought out, and the connec-
tion of 875 is not so good, as when we
take aeffew abs. (cf 0. T. 897). Thus
the sense is, to reverence is one form oj
piety (rh = a kind of), i.e. as you did in
performing the rites of burial for your
brother; but there is another matter
to be thought of. So the Schol.,
iiiat^ts fiev t5 at^eiv tovs airo0av6vras.
873. Kpdros: «e. the authority of
government. — fiiXci: belongs. Cf. 0. T.
377, 'AttJAAcoj' (^ rdS' eKirpa^ai fieKft.
875. avTo'YVtDTos opyd: self-willed
temper. avr6yv<i)Tos is equiv. to ^ aini]
ytyvda-Kd, which of itself determines
freely and without external compul-
sion.
106
20<I>0KAE0YS
ANTirONH.
'ErtpSos.
cwcXairro?, a<f>iKo<;, awfxevaLo<s T(xKai^p(»v dyofiai
rai^S* kroifxav oZov •
OVK€TL fXOL ToB^ Xa/XTToSo? IpOU
880 o/x/xa OefJLL^; opav ToXalva •
TOV 8* ifXOV TTOTfJLOV ahaKpVTOV
ovhel*; <f)Ck(t)u oTCfa^ct.
KPEAN.
ap* UTT, dotZas kcu yoovs npo tov Oavea/,
&>s ovB* av ct9 navcraLT dv, ei XP^^V ^^y^*^!
885 ovK d^€0* 0)5 Td^vaTa ; koI KaTr)pe(f)€L
TVfi^(o Tr€pnrrv^avre<;, a>9 elpr)K lyoi,
a<f>€T€ p.6in)v, eprjfxov, €lt€ )(prj davelv,
eiT €v TOLavTj) ^oJcra TVfi^€V€i,v CTTcyy.
879. W. 'upov.
876. ducXavTos : i.e. without the
customary funeral lamentations. A
parallel triplet of adjs. occurs in 0. C.
1221, iyvfitvaios, HXvpoi, &xopos-
878. nivS' <To(|iav o8ov: over the
way that is here appointed.
879 f. Xa)iiraSos Ipdv j|xfia : i.e.
the 8un. Cf. Eur. Med. 302, it 'iriovaa
Kofitrai 6fov.
880. 6f )us : sc. iariv, which is f req.
omitted in such phrases. Cf. Lat.
fas est.
881. dSoKpvTov : pred., anticipating
oxiith arfvdCfi. Cf. iZUovs, 791.
883. Creon, who has returned to
the scene during the last lament of
Antigone, speaks now in passionate
anger the fatal word of command to
his attendants. Const., ap tarf iis, fi
Xp*h ^fyfi" ioiSks . . . oiii' hv tU wav-
oaiT tiv; Soph, has the uncontracted
form iioiZii only here ; in trimeter it
is found in Eur. Troad. 1246, Cycl. 40.
884. xP«'T : '/ '' «'«'■« "/ "*«• Of-
0. C. 208, fi ffoi ri fiTiTpbs Kal iraTphs
885. OVK dl^rrc: addressed to the
attendants. Equiv. to an imv., and
therefore easily connected with &0cTf .
Cf. 0. T. 637, OVK ft av t oXkovs av
Tf, Kpfov, Kuril artyas; Dem. in Mid.
§ 116, OVK iLTtOKTfVflrf ; ovk iiti rijv
otKiav 0aStf7(T0f ; ovxl <rvK\-lirf/f(T0f ;
886. ir€piirTv|avT«8 : cf Eur. Phoen.
1357, r(ixfi»v irtpnrrvxoi- The exact
phrase is 6 rv/xfios wtpurrvoffti, but
the act is poetically transferred to
the guards who conduct her to her
tomb and close its still open side. —
i(fn)Ka: ac. in 774.
887. xpn= Schol. xPl^Cfi Koi BfKfi.
See L. and S. s.v. xpdoo (B) III. 2.
888. TV|iPcvciv : intr. only here.
Many verbs in -fvtiy, e.g. vvfi.<f>fvtiv,
irptaBfvfiv, xw^cvctv, are both trans,
and intr.
ANTirONH.
109
r}fi€L<; yap ayvol tovttI TTJvBe ttjp Koprjv '
890 jtx€TotKtas S' ovv Tr]<s ai^oi crrep-iqcreTai.
ANTirONH.
oi rv/A/3o9, a> wiJi(f)elov, <o KaTacrKa(f)r]<;
OLKr)(TL<i OL€C(f>povpo<s, ol TTopevofxai
Trpos Tov<s iixavTrj<g, oiv aptdp^ov eu v€Kpov<;
TrXetcrrot' SeSe/crat ^epcri^acrcr okoikoTOiv •
895 ci}v Xoiadta 'y&> koI /ca/cto"Ta hrj paKpco
KOLTeipi, irpCv pot polpav e^Keiv fiiov.
iXdovcra pivroi Kapr iu e\Tri(TLv rpi<^(a
(fytkr) pev rj^etv Trarpi, Trpocr(f)L\r}<; Se croC,
prjrep, cf)CXr) he trot, Kacrtyvi^Tov Koipa •
889. cLyvoI Tovirt: guiltless so Jar as
pertains to. rS is accus. of specifica-
tion. Cf. Eur. Ale. 666, reOvriKa yap
Si) roinrl ai. Hec. 514, rifieTs 5' Sre/crot
roinrl ad. Creon disclaims all respon-
sibility for the fate of Antigone ;
not, however, simply because he has
altered the penalty from stoning to
that of immurement.
890. ovv: at all events. — |UTOiK(as
ttJs ttv« : Schol. rb fj.fO' rifiwv &vu
oiKeiv. Cf. 1224, evvris t^s Karw. Phil.
1348, Ti fjLf, Ti S^t' ex*'^ ^^'^ ^Keirovra
KoiiK acprJKas (h AtSou fioKflv;
891. Tvp.pos: the nom. for the
TOO. See G. 1045. While Antigone
utters this pathetic lament she turns
to go to her tomb. — w|ju{kiov : cf.
1205.
892. dtC()>povpos : ever-guarding, i.e.
everlasting, an epithet appropriate to
the grave, for so she regards the cavern
in which she is to be immured.
894. <l>cpo-c'<j>a(r<ra : ^epffefarra, Ar.
Ra7i. 671. *€/)p€i^TTT)s is found in an
inscription upon a priest's throne in
the theatre of Dionysus at Athens.
895. Xour6Ca: pred. adj. in agree-
ment with the subj. iyS. Ismene is
not counted by her, because she had
renounced, in the view of Antigone,
all obligations to her family. Cf. 941.
Similarly Electra says that she dies
without parents (cf. El. 187, arts
&vev TOKfwv KaraToutofiai) because her
mother is a/x'firwp. — KOKurra Brf : be-
cause innocent, in the bloom of youth,
and buried alive. — |uucp<p : Schol.
iroXu.
896. irp£v . . . €|tik€iv pCov : before
my allotted time of life has expired.
897. €V tXirCo-iv Tp€<J>«: I cherish it
among my hopes. Soph, is partial to the
use of rpttpoi for tx<^. Cf 6G0, 1089.
898 f. <{>(Xt], irpo<r4>LXT{s, <|>£Xr) : in
anaphora similar, not always identical,
words are often used by the poets.
Cf. El. 267, orav JfSw . . . elalSa St... TScu.
0. T. 133, iva^icas yap ♦o7)3os, a^lais
5f (TV.
899. Koo-C-yvTiTov KOfKi: the Schol.
and most editt. refer this to Eteocles.
But this emphatic and affectionate ap-
pellation, at the close of a sentence
no
20*0KAE0YS
900 eTTCt dauovra'i avT6)(€tp vfxa^; eyw
cXoucra KaK6(TfJLrj<ra KaTnTv^Ji^iov<5
^oa? eScDKa • vvu he, IlokvveLKe^, to crov
hejxas nepLcrreWova-a rotctS' a/ai/v/xat.
KavTOi o" eyo) TifJirjcra rot? <^povov(Tiv eu*
905 ou ya/a ttot' our' ctj/ et TeKvcjv fiyJTrjp €<f)vv,
905. W. brackets 905-914, through vofuf.
that involves a climax, would not of
itself, without addition of the name,
be understood to refer to Eteocles,
who is quite remote from the interest
of the play. Besides, Polynices is
addressed by the same terms in 916
(supposing that verse to be genuine),
and in 870 KaffiymiTf also, without any
further designation, refers to Poly-
nices.
900. v^ids : refers strictly only to
the parents. To Polynices applies
properly only itrnvti^lovi x"** iSuiKa,
but these libations were counted as a
kind of substitute for the complete
rites indicated by \ov(u' and Koaixtlv.
901. cXovo-a Kri : not in exact agree-
ment with the details narrated in the
Oedipus Tyrannus and Oedipus Colo-
neiis, botli of which plays were written
later than the Antigone. For in those
plays Antigone is still a child when
locasta dies ( 0. 7'. 1511 ), and the body
of Oedipus is buried by no human
hand (0. C. 1656 ff., 1760 ff.). The poet
follows in this play probably the older
form of the myth.
902. vvv 8c : these words do not
introduce a contrast, but a climax :
"This is my consolation in death, that
not only by you, my parents, because
I have discharged towards you my
filial duty, I shall be welcomed in
Hades, but also and e8i>ccially shall
I be dear to you, Polynices, because
now I am reaping death as the reward
of my piety towards you."
904. TOls ^povowriv : in the view of
the wise. — tv: separated from irifiriaa,
and at the end of the verse is em-
phatic. Cf. 0. C. 642, & ZtO, SiSolits
ToTffl TOlOVTOlfflV (i.
905 ff. This passage has been held
by W. and many other editt. to be
spurious, for the following reasons :
(1) From its close resemblance to the
story told by Hdt. iii. 119, of the wife
of Intaphernes, who, in reply to the
offer of Darius to release from death
any one whom she might choose of
her male relatives, including her hus-
band, preferred her brother. (2) From
its inconsistency with the character of
Antigone and the context. Antigone
everywhere maintains that the burial
of one's kin is an unqualified and
sacred duty ; slie would accordingly
have buried also a husband and child,
had she had any. To this it may be
replied: (1) The story of Hdt. may
have suggested this passage to the poet,
but does not prove these lines to be
an interpolation. So in 0. C. 338 f.
there is an allusion to a description
given by Hdt. ii. 35. And, again, this
passage is one of the best attested in
Soph., since it is cited in Arist. Rhet.
iii. 16. (2) Antigone, so far from con-
tradicting what she had said before
with reference to the sacredncss of
ANTirONH.
Ill
ovT el TTOcrt? fiOL Kar6ava>v iri/JKeTo,
^Ca ttoXltcjv touB* av yp6fJLr)v trovov.
TLvo<s vofjiov 87) Tavra tt/oo? -^dpiv Xeyo);
TTOcrt? fiev av (jlol KarOavovTO^ aWo? •^v,
910 /cat Trat? an aXkov <f)0)T6<s, el rovS' yJixirXaKov
ftT^T/oo? 8* e^' "AlBov koI Trar/jo? KeKevOoToiv
ovK ecTT aSe\(f)0^ ocrrt? ai' /SXaaroL iroTe.
rot&)8e fxeuTOL a iKTrpoTLixTJcracr eyoi
the duty of burial, only emphasizes
this thought the more by showing that
a violation or neglect of this duty in
the present case is without remedy ; for
there can be no substitute for a brother
as there might be for husband or chil-
dren. What she really would do were
she wife or mother, needs not be taken
account of. That the passage is some-
what in the sophistical vein may be a
matter of regret, but is not a sufficient
reason for rejecting it. See App. for
additional remarks.
906. jTTJKtTo : had been wasting
away, i.e. going to dissolution from
exposure to the sun and the air. The
same thought must be supplied to
complete 905, sc. el tskvov Kardavhv
er-fiKfTO.
907. pt<j. iroXiTw: it is true that
Antigone has said in 509 and else-
where that the citizens are at heart
in sympathy with her. Now, however,
when all is to succumb to the behest
of authority, and when she regards
herself as &K\avTos, &({>i\os, the expres-
sion $1-1 -iroMTwv is not at all strange.
— dv ijpoix'qv : would I have taken upon
myself.
908. For the sake of what principle
pray do I say this 9 A self-interroga-
tion, as in 0. C. 1308, ri Srira vvv
iupiyfifuos Kvpw;
909. KarflavovTos : must agree with
the gen. of irSa-ts to be supplied; a
hard const. The omission of the pers.
or dem. pron. or of a general or indef .
subst. in the gen. abs. is not un-
known. Cf. 0. T. 629, o^roi KUKus y'
&PXOVTOS (sc. aov). Xen. Cyr. iii. 3. 54,
l6vT0)v 6JS ixdxnv. Bell, makes the gen.
depend on &K\os in the comp. sense,
like fTfpos. Cf. SA.A.O Toiu SiKaiaiv, Xen.
Mem. iv. 4. 25. The partic. supplies
the prot. to &»' . . . ^v.
910. Tov8' TJ(i,ir\aKov : c/. Eur. Ale.
418, yvvaiKhs iadXrjs fjfnrKaKes, of the
dead Alcestis. rovSe refers to irais,
i.e., she combines both suppositions,
the loss of her first husband and of
his child.
911. KCKevOoToiv: intr. The gen.
abs. is causal.
912. The expression is a strange
one. Instead of saying, "therefore
no brother can ever spring up for me
again," she says, "there is no brother
who, etc." — av pXoi<rToi : the opt. with
&v in a general rel. clause, equiv. to a
fut. indie. See GMT. 238.
913. <r( : Polynices, as is plain
from KaffiyvrjTov napa, 915. — toii^Sc
vofiu : she means the principle just
stated. — cK7rpoTi|i.T](ra<ra : having hon-
ored in preference to (all others). This
compound is not found elsewhere.
112
20<I>OKAEOY2
vofio), Kpiomi ravT eSo^' afiapToiveu/
916 Kol BcLva TokyLOj/, u) KacrCyurjTOP Koipa.
KOL vvv ayei /xe hva. -)(ep<t)v ovtco ka^atv
aXeKTpou, awixevaiov, ovre tov ydjjLov
ixipo^; \a)(ov(Tai/ ovre TraiSciou Tpo<f)rj<; •
dW w8' epTjfxo^ 77/309 <f)LXo)u 7) 8ucr/ao/305
920 tfii(T €1? Bavovroiv ep^Ofxai KaTaaKa(f>d^,
TTOicu/ Trap€^€\6ov(Ta oaLfxoucov oCktjv ;
TL ^py) jie TTjv hvcrrrjvov c? deoif<s ert
jSXeireLV, tLv avSai/ ^vfxfxai)(0jv, ineL ye St)
rfjv hvcrae/Seiav evcre^ovcr iKrrja-dfx-qv ;
916. dyn : i.e. he orders to be led ;
but, as the Schol. observes, this is
more expressive than KtKfvfi Ayfty. —
Sid X'P***' XaPciv : seiziucf me with
his hands. Sii, as in 1258. Cf. 0. C.
470, ii' 6aiwv x^'P*'" ^ty^"- Aesch.
Suppl. 193, fxovffai ilk x'P""'
917 f. The accumulation of adjs.,
as in 852, is pathetic.
918. Electra laments in similar
strain. El. 104, anKvos, avvfKptvroi
aiiy olxyu. — irouSctov rpo^nijs : the rear-
ing of children. That maidens should
utter such regrets was not offensive
to the taste of the ancients, who re-
garded nmrriage as the only proper
destiny of woman, and ytniffitcv iraliuy
iTwopd as the object of marriage.
919. tprnun trpos: deserted on the
part of, by.
920. KfxrturKCu^ais : i-e. rvfifiov. Cf.
Aesch. .Sept. 1(X)8, Odirrfiy -yijs f'lKats
KaratTKa^>cus. Ibid. 1038, rdltpoy yap
ain-^ tcai KaraffKcuphs iydt . . . fir)xciy^-
OOfUU.
921 f. iro(av . . . Sdnjv ; rl xprj :
" the suddenness of these transitions
is very expressive of the agitation of
Antigone's mind. Her fate leads her
even to doubt the providence of the
gods, but not to admit that she has
done wrong." Camp. — All these la-
ments and reflections intensify Anti-
gone's sacrifice of herself to her sense
of duty, and make her a more real
human character. — iroCav : more em-
phatic here than rlva; as if she asked
indignantly, " What sort of right of
the gods can it be that I have violated
for which I am to suffer this penalty?"
923. rlv avSdv ^v)i.|iaxMV : n-hat one
of allies to invoke. The gen. is used
perhaps in order to make it clear that
men are referred to, since ^vfxfiaxoy
might have been interpreted to mean
a fjod. Antigone may have both
human and divine allies in mind, and
then the gen. of the whole is needed.
She certainly feels that she has been
abamloiu'd by both.
924. Svo-o-f Pciav : a quality or an
action is freq. mentioned instead of
the praise and reward or the blame
and punishment attaching to it. So
liere, the chari/e or blame of impiety. Cf.
Kl. 968, fvfffBfiav iK warphs 6av6vros
oifffi. Eur. Med. 218, ii<TK\ftav ^kt^
aayro xal (>a6vniav.
ANTirONH.
113
925 dXX* el fxeu ovv rctS* ecrrti/ iu deol<; KoXa,
TTad6uT€<; OLV ^uyyuolfia/ ■fjfjLapTy)K6Te<? •
et S' otS' oLfxapToivovcri, fxr) TrkeLco /ca/ca
Trddoia/ ri koX Spcoa-LV e/cSt/ccu? e/xe.
X0P02.
930
€TL TOiv avTOiV auefji(ov aurat
t/fu^^s piTTol TijuSe y eypvcriv.
KPEHN.
rovyap tovtcop toictlv ayoucrt
Kkav[j.aO' virdp^ei /3paSvTrJT0<i vnep.
925 f. " If the gods regard this right
(.tc. that I though pious am thouglit
impious).! would confess, having been
taught by my suifering (ace. to the
maxim iraidos ixddos), tliat I liave done
wrong." That she does not seriously
believe this is shown by the following
f.vSi'/caJS. In similar strain the Chorus
in 0. T. 895, el yap al rotaiSe irpd^eis
Tifitxt (with the gods), ti Set /te x""
peveiv ; For ffvyyiyvdffKci) = confess,
grant, cf. Plat. Laws, 717 d ; Hdt. i. 45 ;
iv. 126, For the mixed cond. sent., see
GMT. 503. — «v e«)is: Lat. a pud
deos, i.e. in their opinion. Cf.
1242.
926. iraOo'vTts : the use of the masc.
in place of the fem. is common in
tragedy where a woman speaks of
herself in the first pers. plur. So
Electra says of herself. El. 399, ire-
aovfj.eB\ el XPVj 'TaTpl Tifi.wpovfi.evoi.
927. oi8«: Creon. See on 10. — \Ly\
irXcUo : i.e. as many, as /coi in the next
verse shows. A similar turn is found
in Phil. 794, ttSos h.v avr' ifiov rhv "laov
Xp6vou rpe<poiTe T-qvSe t^v v6ffov ; Track.
1038, rav is' eiriSoifii ireffovaav avrws,
55' avTuis, S>s fi ii\e<Tev.
928. Kat: makes the comparison
more close. — ^k8Ck<i>s : Scliol. ?|a) toS
StKaiov.
929 f. €Ti: Antigone remains un-
changed; she has neither confessed
that she has done wTong nor suc-
cumbed through fear. — av(\iMV piiral :
forms one idea {cf. 137) ; <|"'X')^ ^^'
pends on it. Wild tempests offhesotil.
Cf. Aj. 616, Tot irpiv epya x^po^v fieyiffTas
operas. Cf " A gust of the soul, i' faith
it overset me." Coleridge's Remorse,
ii. 1. — TiiJv avrwv avral: see on 13.
930. yt : adds emphasis to r^rSe.
A different nature from hers would
have yielded.
931. TovTwv : gen. of cause. He
makes the attendants accountable for
the imprecation of Antigone, an op-
portunity for which was given by
their delay.
932. KXavp.a6' virdp^n. Kre. : an im-
plied threat similar to KKaiwv (ppevwaeis,
754. — vircp : on account of. The last
syllable of Sirep is here made long.
The use of the si/llaba anceps is allowed
by Soph, and Eur. at the close of
an anapaestic verse when there is a
change of dramatis personae. Cf.
Eur. il/erf. 1396, MH. /teVe Kol yfjpas.
lA, S> reKva <t>i.KTara.
114
20*OKAEOY2
935
ANTirONH.
OLjjLOL, Oavdrov tovt iyyvrdTO)
TOVTTO'i d<f>lKTaL.
X0P02.
dapaelv ovSeu TrapajivdovyLai,
^jLTj ov rdhe TdvTy KaraKvpovaOau
ANTirONH.
940
Kol 0€ol npoyevel^,
dyofxat hr) KOVKerv /xeXXw.
Xeutrcrere, ©17)8175 ol Koipavihai,
TT)u jSacriXeiBciv fiovvrfv XoLinjv,
939. W. 8yj 'yii KovKiTL /ncAAw.
933. The attendants seize Antigone.
The Chorus no longer see hope (935),
and assent to the view expressed, as
in 576. — Oavdrov : gen. after iyyvrirw.
See G. 1148-49; H. 757. — tovto to«-
iros : i-e- the threat of Creon to the
attendants.
935. Oap<rctv: the subj. to be sup-
plied is <t4. — ovScv : hy no means.
936. |M] ov: for the double neg.,
seeG. 1616; H. 1034.— tovth : in this
way, i.e. as you have said. — Karo-
Kvpov(r6cu: be ratified, realized. The
inf. without regard to tense, referring
to the fut. See GMT. 96.
937. yrjs SriPtis: the domain of
Thebes embraced also rural districts
and smaller towns. Cf. 0. C. 668,
trarp^ov &(ttv yrji ^x*'- •'^^r the double
gen., rf. 929 f.
938. irpOYCVcis: ancestral. It cor-
responds to -KaTptfov. The ancient and
venerated patron gods of the state
are meant.
939. juXXw : do I delay. Cf. Phil.
1256, Tainhv r6S' ^i|/€« Spcovra kov
fieWoyr' in.
940. ol KoipavCSai : ye princely men.
The members of the Chorus are called
6.vaKT(s in 988. This word stands in
connection with ^aaiXfti&v, implying
that the scions of the Koipavoi, the for-
mer rulers of the land, ought to have
protected the daughter of the fiatri-
\evs, since she was closely connected
with them, ol, the art. with the appos.
{KoipcwiSai) of the voc, like rh (pdos,
100.
941. PcuriXciStSv : of the royal house.
Cf. Plat. Critias, 116 c, iyevvijaav rb
rS)v SfKa fiaffiKftSuv ytvos. Suidas has
the gloss fiaai\fihr)s • 6 rod fia(Ti\(cos. —
|M>vvT|v: Ion. for ft.6vriv. She counts
Ismene no longer. See on 895.
ANTirONH.
115
Ota TT/oos OL(ov avbpcjv Trao^G),
T^v evcrefiiav cre^Ccracra.
'^rdo'Lfxov 8'.
XOPOS.
STp04)>1] OU
erXa koI Aat'aa? ovpdviov (f)(o<s
945 aXX.a^at Se/xag ef ^^aX/coSerot? avXai? •
942. ola irpos ot«v: c/ 4/. 557,
5et|e<s oTos e'l ofoi; (irorpis) erpdcpris.
Track. 995, Upav dtav oXwv . . . X'^P"'-
943. Having honored (the dutij of)
piety. The assonance of the Greek is
noticeable.
944. While Antigone is conducted
to her " chamber of death," the Chorus
chant this hymn of condolence, whose
strains fall upon her ear as she de-
parts. Her fate is compared with
that of Danae, of Lycurgus, and of
Cleopatra, against whom alike, though
they, like her, were of royal birth, the
omnipotent force of Destiny prevailed.
— To Cleopatra two strophes are de-
voted, xop'C'^/^*''''* Tots dtarais, since
she was of Athenian race ; to Danae
and Lycurgus but one each. — The
musical effect of this ode is height-
ened by the repetition of words and
sounds, as if they were echoed back,
such as KepTOfiiois, 956, 962 ; Kare^evxOv
CfvxOVy 947, 955 ; /xavias fiavlais, 958,
961 ; aparhv apoxfleWtov, 972, 975 ;
i.\ahv iXa<Tr6poi(Tiv, 974. — The story
of Danae here alluded to is that
Acrisius, king of Argos, had been
warned by an oracle that if his
daughter Danae should ever give
birth to a son he should receive his
death at this son's hands. Wliere-
fore, he confined her in a 0d\afiop
Xo^KOvv iv T7J auAfj T^y olKias Kara
yns [cf. turris aenea, Hor. Od.lW.
16, 1), the foundations of which, it
was believed, were still to be seen
at Argos in the time of Hadrian.
Cf. Pausan. ii. 23. 7. But Zeus
penetrated the roof in a shower of
gold, and begat from Danae Perseus.
A beautiful version of this story is
to be found in William Morris's The
Earthly Paradise, under the title of
" The Doom of King Acrisius."
945. aXX(i|ai: to exchange, i.e. for
the gloom of the prison. Cf Eur.
Hcc. 483, iAAa|o(r' 'At5a OaXdfiovs. —
8c{Uis : the person of Danae ; a poetic
paraphrase. Cf. 205. trwfjLa is also
thus used. Cf. Trach. 908, oik(twv
Se/JMS. Eur. Med. 1108, aw/xa ijKvde
T€Kyuv. — xoXkoS^tois: "so called be-
cause the masonry was lined with
brazen plates, secured by nails, such
as are said to have been found in the
Thesaurus of Mycenae." Schn. See
Schliemann's Mycenae, p. 44.
946 f . The point of the comparison
with the fate of Antigone is contained
in the words Kpimrofiiva . . . KaTe^eixBrj-
— KaT€|€vx®^: f^To strengthens the
notion, i.e. completely, securely, as in
KaraJCTflvfiv, KaTaKSirreiv, ktI.
116
20<l>OKAEOYS
KtttTot Kttt ycueq, rifiu)9, <o rrai, irai,
960 KoX Ttiqvo^ TafXL€v€a'K€ yova<; '^(pva'opvTov^.
aXX* a fiot,pt,hCa tis Swatrts Seiud •
oirr av vtv o\fio<; oxrr Aprj^, ov nvpyo^s, oif^ akCKTVTTOi
Kekatral uaes iK<f>vyoL€i^.
'AvTurrpiM^ a.
966 C^v\Or) 8' 6^v)(o\os Trat? 6 ^pvatno^,
*Hh(t)V(ou /SacrtXcu?, KepTop.ioi<; opyai;.
948. K(U : both, correl. with the Kcd
below. — t(|uos : sc. ^». Because de-
scended from Danaus, the grandson
of Poseidon. — mXirat: pathetic rep-
etition.
949. TC4ucvc<rK( : she treasured up,
as a To^/as does the treasure of a state
or temple. The Horn, iterative ending
•oKov occurs in tragedy only three
times more : iraitaKt, 963 ; (vKty,
Aesch. Pers. 656 ; K\cd.(iiKov (in tri-
meter), Aesch. Frg. 305.
950. xpv«ropvTovs : the common
form is xP^'^^PP^'^oi, but cf. xfc^pait's,
Pind. Pi/th. iv. 178; ^vaopoov, Eur.
Bacch. 154 ; ayvopvruy, Aesch. Prom.
435.
951. Const. & fioiptSia ivvoffts {ian)
Sfiyi ris {iivoffis). t\s lends a peculiar
shade to the thought by implying
that this power of fate is something
not fully known. For the sentiment,
cf. 987. Pind. Pi/th. xii. 30, t6 yt
fi6(Krtfu»y ov irap^vKr6v. Hdt. i. 91, t^
werpwfifyrjy ftx>lpr)v iSiyard iarty iiro-
pvytfiy Kol 0f^.
952 fr. o^ . . . <Hrrc . . . ov . . . ovx ■ ^
double parallelism is indicated : on
the one hand, money which may buy,
or force of arms which may secure
protection ; and, on the other, battle-
ments or flight in ships which may
afford escape. So Hor. says of Care,
Od. II. 16, 21, scandit aeratas
vitiosa naves cura nee tur-
mas equitum relinquit ocior
Euro; Od. III. 1, 38, neque de--
cedit aerata triremi et post
equitem sedet. — £v: with iK<pv-
yoify, with a sense approaching that
of the fut. indie. See GMT. 238. Cf.
1&30.
955. Lycurgus, king of the Edo-
nians, who lived on the Strynion in
Thrace, was punished for attacking
Dionysus on his return from the
Orient and for opposing the celebra-
tion of his worship. According to
the account of ApoUodorus, Lycur-
gus, made insane by Dionysus, slew
in his frenzy his son and cut off his
own leg, after which he was taken by
the Edonians to Mount Pangaeum,
where he was chained, and afterwards,
at the command of Dionysus, torn
asunder by horses. Homer has him
punished with blindness and speedy
death. See//, vi. 139. The comparison
with Antigone is contained in ((vx^ri
. . . T(TpwS(t . . . 6«Tfx^. — (Jlvx®^*** • C/"
Verg. ^4cn. iii. 13, acri Lycurgo.
956. KCpTOfiCois dpYais : dat. of
cause, because of his harsh temper.
Or, perhaps better, on account of his
insolent mockery, lit. mocking temper.
Cf. Eur. Ale. 1126, xtprofioi x<vf
ANTirONH.
117
efc Aiovvaov nerpcoSeL KaTd(f)apKTO<s iu Secrix^.
ovTco TOLS fJLavLa<; Seivov dTrocTToi^et
960 dvOrjpov re fxevos • Kelpo^ ineyvo) fxavLaL<;
ijfavcjv Tov 0€ov ev KepTOfxCoL<s yXaxraai';.
iravecTKe fiev yap iu6eov<5 yvuoLKa*; eviAu re nvp,
965 (f)L\avkov^ T -qpedi^e Moutra?.
960. W. IvBrjpov. 965. W. 8' r)pWtZ,(.
In Aesch. Frg. 59, he is said to have
called Dionysus -yvwis. See App.
957. ircTpwSei. kts. : the rocky cav-
ern in Mount Pangaeum is referred to.
— KarcujxopKTOS : instead of Karo.<ppaK-
Tos, by the metathesis of ^, which, ace.
to the lexicographers, is quite common
in the older Att. writers ; cf. i(pdp^avro,
vai<papKTOv, ireipapyfievos.
959 f. thus, i.e. by such punishment,
the terrible and exuberant fury of mad-
ness trickles away, i.e. comes to nouyht.
For the interpretation and reading of
W. and other editt., see the App. —
dv9i]pov : Schol., rh aKfialov Kal avOovv
iv Kouiots. Cf. Trach. 1000, fiavias
avOos. Ibid. 1089, [v6(tos) ijvOrjKfy,
Aesch. Pers. 821, S/Spis i^avBovaa.
960. i-rriyvu : he became aware afler-
tcards (tni), i.e. after he was punished.
- — p.avCais : dat. of manner with if/atiuv.
961. t)/avwv: equiv. to ort ^(//auei'
after ^ir^vw. See GMT. 904, 910;
and for the tense, 140. — tov flcov :
for the accus., see on 546. So also the
post-classical Nounus, Dion. 45, 317,
rlypiv oil xpaiovra (poprja. EUendt sug-
gests that the accus. is due to the use
of faieiv in the sense of \oiBopetv. —
iv KcpTO|i(ois ^Xi&o'O'lus : with reviling
words. See on 956. — iv : the dat. after
iv sometimes passes over into an almost
purely instrumental sense. Cf 764,
1003. Phil. 60, iv XiTttts aTel\avT($.
Ibid. 1393, iv Xiiyo;? wel<re^v,
963. irav«rK€: see on 949. The
repetition of his efforts may be re-
ferred to by the iterative form. —
cvOtovs yvvaiKas : the Bacchantes, the
attendants of Dionysus.
964. cviov: he compelled them to
put out the mystic flame of their
torches, which they brandished while
shouting (iioi evoi. Cf. 0. T. 211,
BoKxov eSiov. Eur. Bacch. 155 f., /xeA-
■jrere rhv AiSvvffov Papvffp6fiCi)v inrh rvfi-
irdvwv fvia rhv eSiov ityyaWSfjievai 6e6v.
The opposition to the introduction of
the Dionysus cult into Thrace is prob.
the origin of this legend.
965. (|>iXavXovs Movcas : the Muses,
originally Nymphs, were connected
with Dionysus in an ancient Thracian
cult ; reference to them is, therefore,
especially appropriate when speaking
of the locality where the scene of the
myth of Lycurgus is laid. Ti's xot*
fffO' 6 fiovcrSfiainis ; asks Lycurgus con-
temptuously in Aesch. Frg. 58. Eusta-
thius on Hom. Od. xvii. 205, says
\fyovrai Hal Movtrai ^lovvaov rpo<poi.
Erato, Thalia, and Terpsichore are
found represented in art as Bacchan-
tes. This connection of the Muses
with Dionysus was carried over
from Thrace into Boeotia. According
to an Orchomenian myth, the Muses
concealed Dionysus when he fled to
them for refuge. A new connecting
link with the Muses was added when
118
20«I>0KAE0YS
napa he Kuai/eai' (rniXdBojv SiSi^/ias oXos
a^rat BocnropLaL tS* 6 SpjjKcav a^ei/o?
970 SaX/i,uS7;crcro9, u/' dy;(t7ro\t5 *Apr]S
Stcrorottn 4>ti'et8at9
eI8ei^ aparov eX«o?
968. W. TO 8" o®priK<av.
970. W. ay)(ovpos "ApT/s.
tragedies began to be performed at
the Dionysia. In the theatre at Athens
two seats of honor belonging to the
priests of Dionysus Melpomenus have
been exhumed. Tlie flute, which was
used in the worship of Dionysus, is
often seen in the hands of the Muses
as represented in vase paintings and
in statuary of the later period.
966 f. And by the Ci/anean rocks of
the double sen are the BosjHtrian cliffs.
Cf. Strabo, vii. 319, oi 8f V^vivtai irphs
Ty arSfiari rov n6irrov flal 5i5o yi^fflSia
. . . wopdfi^ SiftpyS/xfya Stroi' ftnoffi ara-
ilwy. Called by Horn. {Od. xii. 61)
TlKayKToi. Cf. Eur. Med. 2, Kvavfas
Z.vfiirKTryiias. Tliese small rocky
islands, now called Urekjaki, lie at
the entrance of the Bosporus into
the Black Sea. — irafxx: the gen. to
express the idea of extension ; i.e. from
these extend. — SiSv|ias : because there
was a soa on either side of the rocks.
Dion. Per leg. 156, after describing the
Cyanean rocks, says, 4k toCS' tcy koI
'\6yT0v y8o«j iiOiXarraav i6vra.
96a IS«' : Ion. for ^5/. Not found
elsewhere in tragedy. — &^os : cf.
Aesch. Prom. 726, laXfxuiiiaala yydOos
ix^P^ifos vavraitTi, /uTjrpuji Vfwv.
970. I!aX)i,v8T)o-(ros : the coast of
the Thracian Bosporus, as far as the
promontory of Tliynias. The inhal>-
itants of this region pillaged the ves-
sels that were wrecked on their coast
(an ancient flotsam). Cf. Xen. Anab.
vii. 5. 12. — tva : where. — oyxCiroXis :
dwelling hard by. In Horn. //. xiii.
301, Od. viii. 361, Ares is spoken of as
dwelling in Thrace. Others, lutelari)
god of the city. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 501,
971 ff. Const. Iva "Aprts (Ihtv aparhv
fKKOs, Tv<p\ti>0iv aKahv Siffao?^ ^tvftSais,
kvkKois &\affT6pots ofjLfjiirwv apax^ffTcoy
i^ iyplas Sdfiapros. — 4>ivct8a(.s : the
winged Boreas carried away with him
Orithyia, the daughter of Erechtheus,
king of Athens. Cleopatra, daughter
of Orithyia, married Phineus, the king
of Salmydessus. Afterwards Phineus
rejected her and had her imprisoned,
and then took for his wife Idothea,
sister of Cadmus (or, Idaea, daughter
of Dardanus), who smote with blind-
ness the sons of Cleopatra, and caused
them to be shut up in a vaulted tomb.
972 ff. oparov: accursed, i.e. bring-
ing a curse on Phineus and Idothea.
The word occurs nowhere else in the
tragedians, and its genuineness here
is suspected. See App. for other
readings. — ^kos 'nMJ)\«0€v dX(tov :
the blinding wound struck so as to cause
sightlessness. We find e\Koj fiiWfiy or
ovrav {cf Hom. //. v, 361, xvi. 511); so
here rv<p\ovy f\Kos, to inflict a wound
by blinding. This is followed by
ANTirONH.
119
aXaou dXacTTOpoLcnv OfifJiaiTcou /cu/cXois
975 dpa^6evT0)v v(f) alixaTr)pai<s
^etpeacTL /cat KepKiZoiv oLKfxaicrLU.
Kara Se TaKOfxei^oL p,4\eoi jxekeau ndOcu/
kKolou fxaTp6<s, €^ouT6<? oiPVfKfievTOP yovdv •
980 a Se crnepfxa fxeu dp^aioyoviov
979. W. kAxiiov, /xarpos ej^ovrcs.
two dats., k6k\ois, indir. obj. or aim
of the action in Tv<p\ovv, and itvfthais,
dat. of reference or interest, as in the
freq. Horn, expression, fiivos 5< ol ^/x-
j8oA.€ evfji<fi. Cf. Eur. Iph. Taur. 853,
(piffyavov Sepq, OfiKf fioi iraT-fip. &,\a6p is
predic.
974. dXouTTopouriv : vengeance bring-
ing. aKaaropos for dKiffrwp, as in
Aesch. Frg. 87, irpfvfjifv^s kKitrropos.
This word means properly an aveng-
ing spirit, and is applied with great
significance to the sightless eyeballs
that seek for vengeance from the gods.
975. viro: with the dat. as in vith
Xep<rl ^aixrivai and many other Hom.
expressions. Cf. 0. T. 200, rhv, Si Z«5,
xmh acfi (pOiaov Kepavv^.
976. xtlpta-a-i: see ou 116. — KcpxC-
8«v dxnauriv : with the points of shut-
tles. The shuttle was sharpened at
the point so as to slip in between the
threads of the warp, which was up-
right. It was with this instrument
that Alcmene bored out the eyes of
Eurystheus after his death. Oedipus
smote his eyes with the brooch of his
wife. Cf. 0. T. 1268.
977. Kara : modifies roKSfievoi ;
separation of the verb from its
prep. In trimeters this occurs in
427, 432, 1233; in lyric parts, in
1272, 1274. Cf. also 0. T. 1198, Kari
fjifv (pOiffas. Phil. 1177, dTr6 vvv fit
\eiir€Tf. — )i,cX€Oi (ctI. : they {i.e. the
Phine'idae) wretchedly wasting away
(in their imprisonment) bewailed the
wretched state of their mother (who had
borne them in a calamitous wedlock
and who likewise was incarcerated
in a dungeon). Thus the fates of
the deserted mother and of the sons
are connected, and the poet easily in-
troduces the comparison between the
destiny of Cleopatra, not clearly stated
but readily inferred, and that of Anti-
gone. That this is the chief point of
the entire reference to the story of
the Phine'idae appears from 980-87.
For this reason the punctuation of
W., which separates kXoiov from ^o-
rp6s, is not acceptable. — (uXeoi |m-
Xtav : see on 13. Cf. 0. T. 479, ;ue'A«oj
979. dvv\t.^vTOv yovdv: a birth from
an unblest wedlock. The attrib. belongs
prop, to fiarpSs ; she was Zii(Tvvix<pos.
980. d hi : but she. Dem. use of the
art. Cleopatra is meant. — (nrc'pjui;
in lineage.
120
20<1>0KAE0YS
Tpd(f)rj OveXKacaiu iu TraT/aoJat?
985 Bopcas a/xtTTTTO? opdonoBo^ vnep irdyov
6eow Trats • dXXd Kan eKeCua
Molpai ixaKpaioiV€.<i e(r)(ov, a> nal.
981. fiyroo^: n a n c i s c i ; like ri/xcrc
followed by the gen. Cf. Horn. Od.
iii. 44, Salrris ^KT^ffart. O. C. 1445,
ianriffeu kokcDv. — 'EpcxOtiSdv: see on
971 f. They are called ipxaiiyoyoi by
the Chorus because they were ain6-
X^ovts. Cf. Aj. 202, yfvfh, x^oviwy 4t'
•Ep«x«««8«»'- M*'" (080) and 8« (983)
place her origin and nurture in con-
trast.
983. Ti)\ciropots : far-piercing, i.e.
extending far into the mountain side.
These caverns were the SofnniSoyia
itfTpa of Mount Pangaeum in Thrace.
984. irarpwats : the whirlwinds
amid which she was reared are per-
sonified by this epithet ; they are her
sisters.
985. Bopcos: not to be confused
with Bopfas. For the patronymic form,
see G. 846, 1; H. 569. — ajiiinros:
horses that were yoked and ran to-
gether were called Bfjuxwoi avi/Bpo/xoi,
hence, keeping pace with, fleet as a steed.
In the poets Boreas and his children
are often the tyi)es of swiftness. Cf.
Tyrt Frg. 12, 4, viKCfir^ 6i eewv BprflKiov
Boptriv. Theogn. 716, uKvTfpas wcJSos
waiitev Eoptw. As Zetes and Calais, the
sons of Boreas, were said to be winged,
so the poet transfers the swiftness of
the sire here also to the daughter. —
({pOoiroSos Kri. : on top of craggy steeps.
Tliis is not contradictory to rpcuprivai
iv ivrpoii, because here the poet has
in mind the free ranging of the Boread
on lofty hills. For bwip in this sense,
cf. 1126. Super Pindo, on the top
of Pmdus, Hor. Od. I. 12, 6. With
hpBiitovs, applied to a hill, cf. wj//irouy,
applied to laws, 0. T. 866. The high
crags tower straight up as if on firm
feet.
986 f . 6i<5v irais : she was thus -ytyfa.
rifiios, like Danae (949). Her father
was a wind-god, her grandfather was
Erechtheus, the son of Hephaestus and
Gaea. This myth awakened in the
mind of the Athenians grateful recol-
lections. They believed that Boreas,
moved by his relationship with the
family of their ancient king, had de-
stroyed the Persian fleet, and they
styled him their helpful relative,
and consecrated to him a shrine on
the banks of the Ilissus. — dXX' Kciir
^Ki(v<|^ . . . itrxpv : but even against her
(notwithstanding all her supposed
immunity) the fates directed their
wag. ^x*"' wit'' ^""^ '" th^ sense
of make one's wag to, come upon,
is found in Hom. Od. .xxii. 76, M
5* ouT<j|> irivTfs (x^'t*-*"- "^^e expression
is often used of directing one's way
in riding or sailing. The Schol. para-
phrases by itrwxov, iirfrfdr)<rav, 4ir(-
Pdpriaav.
987. |uiKpa((ov(S : so called because
they are supposed to have existed
from the earliest time. The epithet
in Aesch. Eum. 172 is va\aiytvtts. —
«S irat : Antigone is apostrophized
after her departure, as Oedipus in
0. C. 1567, wd\iy at Saifiwy SIkmos aS^oi.
ANTirONH. 121
Eighth Scene. Ckeon. Tiresias.
'ETTCtcroStoj/ e.
TEIPESIA2.
Si]firj<; di/a/cT€9, "qKOfJiev kolvtjv oSop
Bv i^ €i/6s ^XeTTOvre • rot? Tvcf>Xol(rL yap
990 avTTj KeXevdo^ c/c nporjyrjTov TreXet.
KPEnN.
tC 8* ecTTLV, oi yepaue Tetyaecrta, veou ;
TEIPESIA2.
eyo) StSa^w, /cat crv rw fxduTet ttlOov.
KPEXIN.
ovKow Trdpo^ ye (r7J<^ dTreaTaTovv (jypevo^.
TEIPE2IA2.
Toiydp hi 6p0rj<; TijvBe vavKXrjpel^ ttoXlv.
988. The unannounced appearance Ares was angry with the city, because
of Tiresias marks the beginning of at its founding the dragon which was
the TTtpiirereta of the play. The blind sacred to him had been slain, and
seer, led by a boy, enters the scene at that he would give deliverance to the
the right of the spectators. — avax- Thebans only when expiation had
T€s : see on 940. been made by the death of some
989. €| c'vo's : ie. by the eyes of one. descendant of the men that had
990. avrr\ : sc. Koiirfj. ^k vporryvrov sprung from the teeth of the dragon,
is added to explain oSttj, the thought Thereupon Creon's son, Megareus,
being that the blind can journey only offered himself as a sacrifice to Ares,
with the help of a guide. and the city received deliverance and
991. 8« : indicates some suppressed quiet by the death of the two sons of
emotion or surprise. In order to un- Oedipus and the succession of Creon
derstand the attitude of Creon towards to the throne.
Tiresias and these first words of their 994. SC 6fAijs:sc.6Sov. — vavKXriptis:
interview, it is to be borne in mind the same metaphor is freq. in Aesch.,
that in the recent siege of Thebes e.g. Sept. 652, <rv 5' aiirhs yvwOi vavK\if
Tiresias had declared to Creon that pf7v ir6\iv. tf. Eng. piloting the state
122
SOtOKAEOYS
KPEnN.
996 €X(o ne7rov6o)<; fiapTvpelu ovrfcnyia.
TEIPESIAS.
<f)p6u€L ^€)8a>5 av vvv €7ri ^pov TVXf)^'
KPEXIN.
Ti 8* coTtv ; a»s iyu) to ctov <f>pL(r(r<o (TTOfia.
TEIPE5IAS.
yvcjoreL, rixirqfi (rrjfieia Trj<s €/i,rJ9 kXvcjv.
€19 yOLp TTokaLOV OoLKOV opViOoCTKOTTOV
1000 t^wi/, Iv Tjv fiOL Trarros ouwvoG Xtfiijv,
ayvoiT OLKOva) <f)d6yyov opvlBotv, KaKO)
KXdCflvra^ oicrTpo) koX ^e^ap^apcDfJieva) •
KOi (TirSivrafi iv ^ryXaifrw^ aXXT^Xofs (fyovauq
995. Const, ^x** it-aprvptiv (toOto),
■Kt-wovOai otrfiatfux. Others prefer to
join 6irti<Tifia directly with fiaprvpflv,
taking itfKovQuis abs. =from experience.
The reference is to the events men-
tioned above on 991. W., however,
thinks that the poet refers to the
time wlien Oedipus proposed to slay
Creon as the supposed murderer of
Laius, and Oedipus was led by the seer
to detect himself as the guilty man.
996. P<p««s : supplementary partic.
after <f>p6vti, think that you stand. Cf.
Track. 289, <f>p6v(i viv us fi^oyra. —
iirX fvpov Tvxt)$ : lit. upon the razor's
edge of fortune. A proverbial expres-
sion, the earliest form of which is
found in Horn. //. x. 173 f., vvv -yhp
8^j iraLtntaaiv iir\ (vpov Iffrarai iK/xrji ff
/tiAa \vyphi oKfOpoi 'Axcuois ^^ $iuvai.
Cf. Hdt. vi. II, ^irl ^vpov yiip lucfifis
fXfrai rifuv ri wpijyfiaTa fl flvat iKfv-
Oipoiai % SovKoifft. Milton, Par. Reg.
i. 94, "You see our danger on the
utmost edge of hazard."
997. «is: AoM>; exclamatory. Cf.El.
1112, t/ 5' tariv ; &s n' vvfpxffat <p6fioi,
999. 7*?= see on 238. — irciXau>v:
consecrated by ancient tradition. — ■
^viOocKOirov : the oluvoaKoirtiov Tfipt-
fflov KaKovfitvov was still pointed out
on the acropolis of Thebes in the time
of the Antonines. Cf. Paus. ix. i6. 1.
'OpvtOofiavTfla was the oldest method
of divination that had been reduced
to a system among the Greeks. For
places of long-continued observation
localities were chosen that were fre-
quented by birds ; hence \iix-fiv = resort.
Cf Lat. templum = locus manu
auguris designatus in acre.
1001. aYVMTa : unknown, strange.
— KaKio: inauspicious.
1002. KXdtovras : a " constructio
ad scnsuni," as if Spvidas <f>6«yyon4vovs
had preceded. — PcPapPap<i>)u v«(> : the
cry of the birds, ordinarily so readily
understood by the augur, was strange
and unintelligible to him.
1003. iv: see on 704. Here ^v adds
ANTirONH.
123
eyvoiv TTTepwv yap pot^So? ovk ao^^o? rjv.
lOObevOix; Se Setcra? ifXTrvpojv iyevofjuqv
/Sw/Aotcrt Traix(f)\eKTOt(TLv • e/c Se OvfxdTCJU
H(f)ai(TTO^ OVK eXafXTrev, aXX' ctti (rnoha)
. fivhaxra /cTy/cl? [xrjpCcjv iri/jKeTo
KaTV(f)€ KOLueTTTve, /cat p^eTOLpcrioL
1010 ^oXat SiecnreCpovTO, /cat KaTappvei<;
firjpol KaXvTTTrj^ i^eKeuno Trt/oteXT^?.
Totaura 7rat8og tovo ifxai'davov irdpa
^divovT dcTTjiKOV opytoiv fxavTevfJiaTa •
e//,ot yayo oi/ro<; rjyefKov, aXXot? S' eyw.
to the clearness of the sent, standing
by the side of <povais (= in bloody fray)
a dat. of manner.
1004. ■yoip : tells how he knew,
though he was blind.
1005. 4Ycvo)iiT]v : i.e. iirdpdfiiiv. Sim-
ilar is yevfadai a.\KTJs, afQXwv. Alarmed
at the fighting of the birds, Tiresias
makes trial of divination by fire, which
also terrifies him with its bad omens.
1006. Pw^urt : dat. of place, irav-
in Trafi(p\fKToi<Tiv indicates, as it freq.
does in the tragic writers, simply a
high degree, like Eng. very. Cf. Ttav-
r(\f7s, 1016 and 1163. El. 105, na^-
1007. "H<|)awrTos : see on 123.
With this passage cf. Sen. Oed. 307,
TiR. Quid flamma? Utrumne
clarus ignis et nitidus stetit,
Rectusque purum verticem
caelo tulit. An latera circa
serpit incertus viae, Et fluc-
tuante turbidus fumo labatl
If the fire was kindled with diffi-
culty, or the flame was divided and
did not immediately take hold of all
the parts of the victim, or if instead
of ascending in a straight line the
flame whirled round, or if there arose
thick black smoke, the sacrifice in-
dicated the divine displeasure, and
was a portent of evil.
1009. |WTap<rioi : in the pred.
1010. xoXaC : the galls were a part
of the (TirKdyxva that were examined
in divination. Prometheus, Aesch.
Prom. 496, names as one of the arts
of divination which he taught men,
XO\rjs \o0ov T€ iroiKl\i)v evfiop<f>tav.
— Karappvcis : lit. flowing down,
here melted away ; in agreement with
/tTjpoi, because that from which or
with which anything flows is itself
often spoken of as flowing, as e.g.
f>4iv alfxari yaia. So we say in Eng.
" the streets ran with blood."
1011. |LT)po(: the thigh-bones with
some of the flesh still upon them,
whereas ixn]pia are the pieces of flesh
cut from the thighs. This distinction,
however, is not always observed. —
iriiuXTis : the thigh-bones lay bare of
the enveloping caul that had melted
away from them. Horn. //. i. 460,
/xrjpovs t' 4^4TapiOv Kard re Kviffji fKa-
\v\f/av SiiTTvxa iroiriaavT^s.
1013. <t>0(vovTa : W. takes in indir.
disc, after (fjAvOavov, and explanatory
of roiavTa. Accordingly he punctuates
124
50<I>0KAE0YS
1015 Acal Tavra rrj^ 0^9 cac (j>p€PO<; vocrei 7roXt9.
^(t)fjLol yap rjfiLU icr\dpai re zrarrcXer?
nkrjpf.L^ vtr oltoviov Tf. koX kvucou ^opa<s
Tov Bv(Tp,6pov TreTTT&iro? OISlttov yovov.
K^T ov hi^ovrai ^vorctSa? XtTa9 crt
1020 Bioi Trap r^fxcjv ovhk fiyjpCiov (f>X6ya,
ovh* 6pvL% €V(njfiov^ diroppoLJShel ^od<;,
dvSpo<f)d6pov ySeyS/owre? aLfJLaTo<; XtVo?.
TavT ovp, TCKvov, ^poviqcTov. dvdp(i)iroL<Ti yap
Tot? TTttcn Koivov icTTL Tov^afxaprdpeu/ •
1026 eVcl 8' dp.dpTjj, KeLvo^ ovk4t €<tt dvr}p
after wdip<i. But it seems better to join
Toiavra directly witii fiavrtvuara, to
take ^ivovra adj., and to transl. such
failing prophecies from sacrifices that
give no sign. Cf. 0. T. 906, ipdlvovra
Aatov BtapaTo. Psalm 74, 9, " We see
not our signs, there is no more any
prophet." As the cries of the birds
(1001 f.), so also the sacrifices refuse
to give the seer intelligible and favor-
able omens.
1015. Tavra votnt : is afflicted with
this trouble, ravra is the cognate
accus., the noun being implied in the
verb. See G. 1054 ; H. 710 b.
1016. iravTcXt)s: ace. to W., all-
sacred; as i.rfX.^s ifpiiv is one who
has not been initiated in the sacred
mysteries; vtoT«A^i and opr/Tf A^s, one
who is newly initiated. But this
sense is not suitable to wavrfKri, 1163.
Cf. also wayrf\i,i Sdfxap, 0. T. 930.
The use of -wayrfMis is also against it.
L. & S., Ell., and many others render
trayrtKtts all; better, all completely,
with its force upon irK'fipds, as though
it were iriiaai ■irayrf\a>s irK-fiptis.
1017 f. vXifpcis TOV 'ydvov : i.e. of
his body, pieces of which the birds
and dogs had carried or let fall on
the altars. — Popds : in appos. with
ySyov; i.e. mangled for food. In this
way the shrines of the gods were pol-
luted. Camp, illustrates the thought
by a quotation from Webster's Appius
and Virg., p. 165, " Come, you birds of
death, And fill your greedy crops toith
human flesh ; Then to the city fly, dis-
gorge it there Before the senate, and
from thence arise, A plague to choke
all Rome."
1021. Spvis: with short r. So in
Horn. //. xxiv. 219, also in a dactylic
verse in El. 149, and a few times in
trimeters, esp. in Eur. and Ar. —
(vo-TJfiovs : giving clear augury ; con-
trasted with HffTjfios, 1013, and referring
back to otffrptfi $«0apPapwnfV(fi, 1002.
1022. Glutted as they are with the
bloody fat of a slain man. — allpuiTOs:
a gen. of characteristic, like KfvKrjs
Xt^yos, 114. — PcPptoTcs: in the plur.
because opyts is collective in sense. —
ai'8po<t>6opov : = ivSphs <pdap4vTos. Cf.
Eur. Orest. 1649, alfiaros fir)TpoKr6vov.
Cycl. 127, 0(>pi a.y0pwiroKT6y<i>.
1025. oi|uxpT|]: the subj. is to be
supplied from the following iv^p.
ANTirONH.
125
aySouXos ovS* avoX/So?, oort? i<s KaKov
7re(ra)V a/cetrat fir)S* dKiinr]TO<s TreXet.
avdahia tol crKaLOTTjT 6(f)XL(TKaiv€L.
dXX* €t/c€ T«s> 6aa/6vTi ixrjh* oXojXora
1030 K€vr€L. rt5 aX/ci7 toi/ davovr eTTiKTaveiv ;
ev (TOL <f>pojrq(ra<; ev Xeyo) • to fxav6dv€Lv S*
tjSlotov €v XeyovTos, el /cepSos Xeyot.
KPEXIN.
5 irpior^v, Trdvreq cjcrre To^orai ctkottov
To^ever dvhpo<; rouSe, KovBe fiapTLKrjs
1035 dnpaKTO^ vfuv elfXL • tcou vTrat yeuovs
i^lxTToXrjfiaL Kdfnre<f)6pTLa'fjiaL iraXai
1035 f. W. ti/i,i. /xwv VTrai yevov^ . . . iraXax;
For the subjv. without &v, see GMT.
540. Cf. 0. C. 1225, iird 4>avr,.
1027. oKciTou, ireXci : see on 179.
1028. av6a8(a /ere. : obstinacy incurs
the charge of folly.
1029. ctxc Tip 0avoVTi : relent towards
the dead.
1030. ciriKTavctv : to slay again, i-wi
as in 4myanto,. Cf. 1288. Phil. 946,
ivaipwv v(Kp6v. " Strike liim no more,
you see he's dead already." Ford's
Witch of Edmonton, iv. 2.
1031 f . cv : the repetition of this
word and of Keydv gives to the clos-
ing part of the seer's speech an oracu-
lar and striking effect. For the elision
in 5', see on 350. — cl Xc'^oi : in case
he should speak ; opt. with the pres.
indie, in the apod. Cf 666. Aj. 1344,
oh SlKatov {fffriv), el Oavoi, ^Xaimiv
fhv 4ffO\6v. — KcpSos: in the sense of
Kfp3a\ea, as in 1326.
1033. c3<rTc : for is. Cf. 1084.
1034. To^tvtTt: figurative. Cf.
Aesch. Suppl. 446, koI yXSxraa ro^fit-
ffaffa fii) ra Kalpia. Psalm 64, 3, " Who
whet their tongue like a sword, and bend
to shoot their arrows, bitter words." —
dvSpos TOvS* : i.e. e/xov. — |uivtiktjs :
sc. Tex^v^- The gen. after tktrpaKros
(see on 847), which means untried,
unassailed by.
1035. T«5v viral ^c vovs : by whose tribe;
i.e. rwv fxivrtuy, which is easily sug-
gested by fiavTucrjs. " Creon's heated
imagination suggests to him that the
whole tribe of prophets and diviners
have greedily marked him for their
prey." Camp. — virat : in trimeter is
found also in El. 711, Aesch. Agam.
944, Eum. 417.
1036. c)xirc<|>0(>Tur|i(u : in<popri^eiv is
found elsewhere only in post-classical
writers, who use it in the sense of load,
load upon; Hes., Op. 690, has to fxtiova
{popri^etrdai. Dem. has avTupopri^fiv,
and Xen. iirupopri^fiv, used of lading a
ship Avith merchandise. i^r}ix-K6\7)fiai
evidently refers to the same transac-
tion, and the expression is equiv. to
126 50*OKAEOY2
Kephatver, ifxnoKaTe Tdiro Sdphecjv
yjXeKTpov, ct ySovXccr^c, Koi tov 'ivhiKov
^v(t6v • Toxfxt) 8' eKelvov ov^t Kpyxpere.
1040 ou8' el 6i\ov<T ol Zt^i/os aleroi jSopdv
<f)€peLv viv dpTTdtpvT€<i es Ato? Opovovs,
ovh* a)S /mtacr/xa tovto jxt) Tpdcra^; eycj
OdTTTeiv TTapTjcrb) k€lvov. €v ydp otS' OTt
Oeoif^ fiiaCveLv ovr 19 dvdp<on(ov crOevei.
1045 ttiVtovcti S*, &> yepai€ Teipecria, ^poroyv
Xol TToXXo. Scti'ot TTTcu/xar' al(T\p*, orav \6yov^
al(r)(poif<; koKcjs \4yoi(TL tov Kiphovi ^dpiv.
fk^y . TEIPE2IA2.
a/D* oTScj/ avOpoiTTbiv Tt9, a/3a ^pd^eraL,
KPEflN.
Tt '^(prjp.a; ttoZov tovto TrdyKOtvov Xeyct?;
/ Aare 6cen so/rf and delivered as mer- 1040, and followed by ft^ with the
chundise. fut. irapi)ffw. See GMT. 295, and c/I
1037. The asyndeton adds empha- El. 1052, oC o-oi /t^ ntBiy^ofMi. norf. —
sis and indicates Crcon's excitement. |iCao-p,a: pollution.
" You may barter me in return for 1043. -ydp : introduces the apology
the greatest treasures, you will never for his seemingly blasphemous ex-
succeed in making me abandon my pression. So Oedipus, 0. T. 334, after
purpose." The wealth of Sardis and calling Tiresias i kokwv KdKiart,
India was proverbial. checks himself, and apologizes by
1038. VjXcKTpov : neut. in Soph, and adding, koI yhp ttv nirpov <pvaiv <tv y'
lldt. Gold, with a partly natural, opydvftai.
partly artificial alloy of silver, about 1045. The fifth foot is an anapaest,
oni'-fourth part. Perhaps this is what as in 991.
Hdt. i. 50, calls \(VKhs XP^"^^* ^^ dis- 1046. iroXXd: modifies Znvol and
tinction from &-k(^Oos xP*"''^^- — '•"oi'u. So Phil. 254, S) •k6k\' 4yu
1040. Creon replies to what the nox^vpos. Horn. //. vi. 458, ir6K\' dejco-
seer said in 1010 ff. Passion again (o/xttrn. — irTutiaTa : cognate accus.
carries him away, as in 760, 709, and after iriirTovai.
even to the point of blasphemy, as 1047. Kc'pSovs : Creon retorts
in 487, 780. sharply to the words of Tiresias in
1041. v(v: thebody of Polynices. 1031 f.
1042. ovS^: repetition of oW« in 1048. tIs: " I see," he says, " from
ANTirONH. 127
TEIPE2IA2.
1050 ocTO) KpoLTLorTOV KTTjixdTOJv ev^ovXCu ;
KPEHN.
oaa>Trep, ot/xat, fxrj <f>pov€u/ nXcLorrr] ^Xd^rj,
TEIPE2IA2.
TavTrj<s (TV p.4vT0i Trj<i voaov 7r\ijp7)<; ecfyvs.
KPEflN.
qv ^ovXofJiaL tov fidmiv dvT€Lireiv /ca/coi?.
TEIPE2IA2.
KoX ixrjv Xeyet?, xftevhrj fie 6e(nrtt,eu/ \iyo)v.
KPEHN.
1055 TO fiavTLKOv yap ttolv ^ikdpyvpou yevo*;,
TEIPE2IA5.
TO 8' e/c Tvpdvvdiv alcrxpoKepBeLcu^ (fyiXei.
KPEflN.
ap* otcrOa rayovg ovra? av Xeyr)^ Xeycov ;
your example, how thoughtless and divination was at this time much
foolish men generally are." practised in Athens by a set of men
1050. Tiresias finishes the sent. of vain and mercenary character. Cf.
begun in 1048, and interrupted by Plat. Rep. 364 b, ayvprai Se kuI fidv-
the excited Creon. Haemon had ex- rets eVJ irXovcriwv Qvpas I6vrts neldovaiv
pressed the same sentiment to Creon ktI.
in 684. — o<ra> : see on 59. 1056. to 8' ck Tvpavvwv : sc. yevos ;
1051. oo-owep: the correlative to- the breed of tyrants. 4k with the gen.
aoiSrifi is omitted. — ot|t.at : is sarcastic, here, and oiro in 193, instead of the gen.
like Eng. / suppose. In 1053 Creon of connection. As before to Haemon
regains his composure for a few mo- (737), so here to the seer. Soph, at-
ments. tributes a sentiment that is supposed
1052. ttXtj'phs : infected with. to show the poet's Athenian love of
1054. KaV \Lr\v Xc^cis : and yet you freedom and popular government. —
do .speak {ill) of {the seer). aUrxpoKcpSciav : Creon is ala-xpoKfpS^js
1055. <|nXap-yvpov: sc. tariv. Cf. in maintaining his edict against the
Eur. Iph. Aul. 520, tJ» fxavriKhp irav sacred rights of duty to kindred.
amipixa (piKdrifiov KaK6v. The art of 1057. W. interprets, do you know in
128
S0<I>0KAE0Y2
TE1PE2IA3.
olS** i^ c/xov yap njuh' €)(eL<; (T(o(Ta<; irokiv.
KPEnN.
TEIPEZIAZ.
1060o/3O'Ci9 /x€ TdKLvrjTa hid (f)p€P(t)u <j>pdaaL.
KPEnN.
KLU€L, p.6vOV 8c 117) *7rt KcphecTLu \4y(ov.
TEIPE2IA2.
ourtu ydp rjBr) /cat SoKoi to (tov fxepo*;.
KPEXiN.
a>9 /A"^ * inTokrjcrtov Icrdi Tr)v i/Jirju <f>p€ua.
saying all this that still there are rulers
(who can jiunish you for your reproach-
ful words) f In rayoiis lie refers to
himself. Better, do you know that you
are speaking whatever you say of men
who are your rulers?
1058. The rejoinder of Tiresias is
pointed. But for the seer, the city
would have been destroyed (see on
Wl and i;J03), and Creon could not
have ruled over it. — i| c'fiov : i.e. by
my advice, i^ as in 0. T. 1221, kvi-
•Kvtxtaa iK atOty.
1059. tri: sc. tL Creon acknowl-
edges the benefits derived from the
prophet's art, but tries to distinguish
between Tiresias as the interpreter of
the divine will and as a mere man.
1060. Sia: see on 639. The limit-
ing attrib. iih <f>p*y<iv is placed irregu-
larly outside of the limited ra uKlirtfTa.
Tlie phrase means, the things that lie
undisclosed in my mind.
1061. K(vci : out with them ! — )itj :
with xiyuv, which has a cond. force.
— KcpSiciv : like KfpSovs in 1047.
1062. ovTM yap kt(.: for so {i.e.
fii) M Kfpifffiy Ktytty) I think {I am)
now even {about to speak) as fur as you
are concerned. With Soku we may
supply Af(((i/. Tiresias makes an
ironical application of the preceding
command of Creon : " do not speak
for (your) gain " is the command ;
and the reply is, "you will get no
gain from what I am now about to
say." Otliers understand the seer to
mean, " I think also that what I am
now saying will not be a gain for my-
self, since I cannot hope to receive
any reward for my prophecy as far
a.x you are concerned." Many punctu-
ate as a question, following the Schol.,
who says, oSru yonl(ns, Sri M Ktpitffi
Kfyo); With rh ahv fiipos cf 0. T.
1509, tpiifxovi irXi^v oaoy rh ahy fif'pos.
1063. MS |iii 'liiroXrjo'uv : for the
use of d>s with the panic, see GMT.
ANTirONH.
129
TEIPE2IA2.
aXX* ev yi tol Kd/TLaSi fxrf ttoXXou? ert
1066 r^o^ov? aixLXX7)TTJpa<s 'qXiov t€K(ou,
iv oX(Ti Tcou croiv avro^ e/c (nrXdy^cDV eva
veKvv uEKpiov dfjLOL^ov dvTihov's ecret,
dv0' (x)v e^et? /i,e^' rwv ava> ^oKcjv Karo)
^v^-qv T dTLixco<; iv Toi(f)(o /carw/ctcra?,
1070 e^et? Se tcov KOLTOiOo/ h/9dh* av Oecou
dfxoLpov, aKTepicTTov, dvoaiov vckvv.
(i)v ovre (Toi fieTecTTiu ovre toI<; auco
916. ifiiro\dv=gain by purchase, hence
get into complete control. " Threaten as
you may," says Creon, "you will
never gain the control of my mind."
Cf. Phil. 253, ois fir}8iv ddor taOi
fi wv dviffTopels. The use of fit] is due
to the force of the imv. which colors
the dependent clause as not a negation
in fact, but one willed or aimed at by
the speaker. Similar is fi-fi in 1064.
1064. The seer angrily rejoins
KaTiaOi to the faBi of Creon.
1065. Tpoxovs • • • TfXcSv : thou shatt
not Jinish many rivalling courses of the
sun. The figure is taken from the
chariot race, to which the daily course
of the sun in its swift and curved path
is likened.
1066. €V oloT.: in the course of which ;
like eV xp^'"i> M«fpv> 422. The regular
const, would have been irpiv with the
subjv., but the poet has written as if
6A/701 rifj.(pai taovrai or some such
phrase had preceded. Cf. 0. C. 617,
fivpias vvKTas rjfifpas t' iv als to vdi/
^vfj.<p(iiva Sf^tcifiara S6pei SiaffKeSucriv.
— oTrXd'YX*"*'' • loins.
1067. v€'kvv vcKpwv: a change of
words, as 7ei'6a;' ytvos, 596. — d|ioiPov :
he means Haemon in exchange for
Antigone and Polynices.
1068. 6a>9' «Sv: because that; an at-
traction for dvrl Tovrcev a, which is
sometimes found instead of dvrl rov-
taiv OTi. Cf. Ar. Plut. 433, (rcpoi iroi-qau
riiixfpov iovvai Zikijv, dvO' S>v e'yue ^t)T(itov
evOevS' d<pavi(rai. — *X*^s PoXcuv: a peri-
phrasis for ejSoAes, chosen so as to make
a parallelism with «x*'^ • • • "f^vv in
stating the two parts of Creon's guilt.
This intentional parallelism is notice-
able also in the phrases tuv &va> and
t5>v Karcedev, the latter only being de-
pendent on &fjLoipov. Both the trans-
gressions of Creon, that against the
gods above as well as that against
the gods below, are stated each in two
verses. The entire passage, 1068-1076,
is somewhat obscure in expression, in
keeping with the character of oracu-
lar utterances. — t<Sv avw: sc. rivd.
Antigone is meant.
1069. <|n)Xi]V : a spirit, i.e. a living
person in contrast with vfKw'm 1071.
1070. He cannot gain a restful
abode in Hades since he is dKreptaTos
and dvSaios. — cvOdSe : i.e. on the
earth.
1072. (3v : neut. plur., in a general
expression instead of ov {vtKvos). The
gen. depends on ixtTtanv. Some make
oiv refer definitely to the two parts of
130
20<I>OKAEOY2
0€ol<TW, dXA' €K crov fiidtppTai rctSe.
rovTdiv tre \(o^r)Trjpe^ varepo^dopoi
1075 Xo^oxTLV "AiSov koX Beoiv *E/Dti/ues,
iv Toiaiv avTois ToicrSe \r)(f)$rjvaL /caKot?.
KOI TavT* ddprjcrov el Karrjpyvpc^fxei'O';
Xcyo)' <f>av€l ydp ov jxaKpov )(p6uov rpifirj
dvhpoiv yvvaiK(av crois So/laois KOiKvp,aTa.
Creon'8 guilt ; " With these, rights
that pertain to the gods below (which
have been violated in the case of
Polynices and Antigone), neither you
nor the gods above have any concern."
1073. ^id{ovTcu Td8€ : they are done
this violence ; for ra'St, see on 66. The
subj. of ^ii^ovrai is in dispute. W.
and many other editt. take it to be ol
KirwBtv Ofol in 1070 ; others take it to
be 01 0(ol, i.e. the gods above, whose
realm is polluted by a dead body
(Polynices) left unburied, and the
gods below, from whom one of their
own subjects (Polynices) is sacrile-
giously kept. Still others understand
01 ivu 6fol to be the subj., as they are
the ones more esp. offended by the
presence of the corpse of Polynices. In
support of this interpretation Camp,
quotes the following from Lys. 2. 7,
'AhpiffTov 8( Kal no\vyflKovs 4irl &{)0as
arpaTfvaayruif Kal rtTTrjOtyruv ndxflj
oiiK iwtnoiv Kaififiwv Odtrrftv roiis v(-
Kpovs, 'AOrfvaloi i^yqadixtvoi iKfivovs fifv
ft T« ftSiKovv dirodav6irTai Hktiv ^X*'"
rijv ij.tyi<jTT\v, rovi 6i /carw to avriov oil
KOfil^fffOai, ifpwy 5( fiiaivofxfvuy rovs ivtn
Ofoxi^ d(rf0f7(T0at.
1074. XwPt)ri)p«s : masc, but in
appos. with 'Eptvvfs, fem. Cf. 0. T.
81, aur^pi TvxV- — rovTiav. for this:
gen. of cause. — v<rTcpo^opoi : late
destroying, i.e. after the deed. Cf.
Aesch. .^^am. 68, bartpiiroiyov'Epivvv.
1075. "AiSov Kal Ocwv: an expres-
sion like Z«i»j Kal Biol. The Erinyes
serve the gods of the supernal as
well as of the infernal world, both of
whom Creon had offended.
1076. Iv Toitriv avTots ktc. : so as to
be overtaken by these self-same calami-
ties. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 556 f., wy
tiy S6\<i> KT(lvavr(s &vSpa rl^iov h6K<p
re Kal \ri<p0(ii)<Tiu iv raxncf 0p6xv-
Like for like, the same that you
have brought upon others; Creon put
Antigone to death, and his own family
shall be destroyed; he cursed Poly-
nices, and he shall be cursed by his
own wife and son. — \T|()>OT]vai : inf.
of result aimed at after Aoxa»<n with-
out fiffT6. The pass. inf. is not com-
mon in this const. For this use of the
inf., see Kr. Spr. 56, 3, 20. Cf. 0. C.
385, ifiov Sipav Tiv t^fiv &aT( (ru0TJvai.
1077. KaTT)pYvp<i>(i€vos : the Schol.,
ipyvpif) irdaOfis. The reference is to
wliat was said in 1036 and 1055.
Pind., Pylh. xi. 41, calls a speech
bought with money ipaiviiv xnrdpyvpov.
1078. Const. Tpt0i) ipavt'i Kti>Kvfj.ara
dvhpwu (koX) yvvaiKwv. The expression
is purposely obscure in its reference
to Ilaemon and Eurydice. For the
asyndeton, rf 887. Ar. Ran. 157, ^wov-
aias dvhpiov yvvaiKuv. Some editt. take
oil . . . rpi$-{j parenthetic, make kukv-
Hara subj., and supply raCra (these
things that I tell you) as obj. of ^avtt.
ANTirONH.
131
1080 i)(^9pal Be TracraL (TwrapacTcrovTai TrdXet?,
ocrcov cnrapay^iaT tj kvv€<s Kad-q-yviaav,
rj Orjpes, rj rt? irnqvo^ otooi^ds, (fyepcov
avocTLOv oafjirjv €(TTlov)(Ov e? ttoXlv •
Totavra orov, XvTretg yoip, o}(TTe to^ottjs
1085dcf)7JKa OvfJiM KayoSta? ro^ev/xara
^i^aia, TCiv crv OoXtto^ ovx vTreKhpafxei.
w TTOL, (TV 8' rjfias dnaye Trpo<; Sd/xovs, ti^a
Tov Ovfxov ovTo<; e? vecorepov; d(f>fj
/cat yi/w Tpe(f>eiv ttjv yXcocraav rjcrv)((oT€pav
1080. W. (TvvTapd$ovTat. 1081. W. to. Trpdy/j-ar .
1083. W. €S rrdXrjv.
1080 ff. Transl , and all states are
disturbed and become hateful {to the
gods), the mamjled remains of whose
citizens either dogs have devoted to bur-
ial or wild beasts or some winged bird,
carrying an unholy savor into a city
with its sacred hearths. The statement
is in form a general one, but applies
to the present condition of Thebes,
whose altars have been polluted by
the unburied corpse of Tolynices,
upon which dogs and birds of prey
have been feeding. Cf. 1016-22.
fxOpai is pred., as if it were S>crTe ex-
Opal yiyvfaOat. — KaOa-yvCtci-v : is f req.
used of the consecration of burial,
hence with bitter mockery here " the
dogs have given him the rites of bur-
ial"; so Gorgias calls vultures efx^vxoi
Td<poi. Cf. also Aesch. Sept. 1020, oStw
irerr\vS)v tJj/S' vir' olwvwv SoKe'i Tacpevr'
dTifxus Tovitnljxiov \afie7v. As a par-
allel in Eng., cf Shak. Macbeth, iii. 4,
" Our monuments shall be the maws
of kites." For other interpretations
and a discussion of W.'s reading, see
App.
1084 f. Tiresias alludes to what
Creon had said in 1033. — dt|>T]Ka Qv\i.<o
aov KT€. : W. interprets, / have launched
at your heart arrows from my heart, the
poet changing his words so as not to
say Ovft.^ dvfjLov or KapSia KapSias. Better
perhaps to take a-ov with dcprjKa To|ei,'-
fiara, as with verbs of aiming at, tfi-
effdai, etc. ; dvfx<^, in anger (\inre7s yap) ;
KapSlas To^evfjiaTa, arrows shot at the
heart, piercing the heart. For the fig-
urative expression, see on 1034. Cf.
"And now, instead of bullets wrapp'd
in fire. They shoot but calm words."
Shak. Kiiig John, ii. 1.
1086. T<5v : see on 605. — 6aXiros :
figurative use. He means that to turn
back from the path of folly is no
longer possible for Creon, and that
the predictions of evil are speedily
to be fulfilled.
1087. a trai: the position of the
voc. before the pron. is to be noted.
Cf. irai, crv Se, Aj. 1409 ; 'AvTty6vri, crv
S4, 0. C. 507 ; *o7fi€, aol Se, 0. T. 1096.
The lad who conducted the seer is
addressed.
1089, ijoTJXwTc'pav : pred., so that
it shall be more gentle.
132 20*OKAEOY2
1090 rOJ' VOVU T d/xeiCCi> T<0V <f)p€UlOV Stl/ VVU (f>€p€L.
^ X0P02.
avrjp, ai^a^, ^€^r)K€ hewa Oecnricra';.
cVtOTa/xccr^a 8', i^ otov \evKrjv iyco
TTjvB* €K fieXaiirq^ dfi(l)L^aiXXofiaL rpiy^a,
p.TJ TT(x) TTOT aVTOV t//Cv8o9 69 TToXlV \aK€LV.
KPEnN.
1095 eyvtoKa Kawrds, /cai Tapd(T(Top.aL <f)peva<;.
TO t' eiKadew yap h^ivov, dimcrTdma Se
017^ Trara^at 6vp.ov iv 8e(i/a> ndpa.
X0P02.
cv/8ouXta9 8cr, TTttt Mcyot/cetu9, Xa^elv.
KPEflN.
Tt 8^Ta ;(pi7 8/3CU' <f)pd^e, 7reuro/x,at 8* cyco.
X0P02.
llOOeX^oit' KOpffv p,h/ €K Karcjpxr^os areyrj^s
1097. W. ev Sctvu) Wpa.
1090. tA' ^pcvMf »tTi. : /Aan tAe 1096. tc, W: 5« is used here for
thoughts which now he holds, ippfvwv, in- rt or Kcd, in order to mark the con-
stead of repeating vom. See on 1067. trast more strongly. Cf. Track. 286,
1092. ^ JTOV : ever since. — fy*4: ratrra ■K6ffis ft ahs itptir' iyio 5i r(\Si.
the interchange of sing, and plur. is 1097. But by resisting to smite my
freq. Cf. 7.34, 1195. soul with calamity (also) presents itself
1093. d|i^P<£XXo|Uu KTi. : / have as terrible. The Schol. says, t^ hi
been crovmed with these white locks once avriarivra 0Ka0fivai. Connect 4^
black. iK denotes the change from havif with iripa (=iriptaTiv),i.e. it is
one to the other; cf. r\ovaios iK near as an object of terror. Cf. El.
■wrttxov. "Although we are hoary 384, iv Ka\^ tan <ppovf~iv. This is
with age, we cannot recall a single the least unsatisfactory interpreta-
instance of the seer's speaking a tion of the text. For W.'s reading
falsehood." and other interpretations, see App.
1094. XoKftv : the inf. after M. 1098. Xo^civ : i.e. fitrrf \a0uv abr-fiv.
arofiai for the more common partic. 1100. ^Ooiv: like i^v, fioKdv, Kri.,
1095. icavros : / myself too, i.e. as added for the sake of vividness. i\dwi>
well as you. is u«ed also for the reason that is
ANTirONH. 133
ctve?, KTiarov Sc Tw 7rpoK€ifi€V(p rdcjiov.
KPEXIN.
fcat TavT iTrau/el<; kol Sokci TrapeiKaOeiv ;
X0P02.
oarov y, ava^, rd^LCTTa' <rvvTefjLvov(TL yap
Oeoiv TroS(OK€LS TOv<s KaK6(j>pova<s BXaySat.
KPEnN.
1105 oifJiOL' fi6\i<; fi€v, KapSia^; 8* i^La-raficu
TO hpav, dvdyKrf 8' ovxl hv<rp,axr)T4ov.
X0P05.
hpd wv Ta8* iXdcjv /w-iyS* iir* oXXolctl rpdire.
1105. W. fju6\i<i fjuev KopSia ^emarTafjuu.
given in 1107. — Konipvxos : subter- 'Apal. Cf. Eum. 417, 'A.pa\ 8' iv oXkois
ranean. yrjs inral KeKK'fifieBa.
1101. Sves : set free. — "The Chorus 1105 f. {loXis |u'v, KopStos ktI. :
think of saving the living first and hard it is for me to give up (lit. to stand
then of burying the dead ; but Creon's away from) my heart's purpose, but I do
superstition once awakened drives him it (for all that), so as to execute {what you
to the opposite course. Cf. 1197 ff." advise). Cf. Eur. Phoen. 1421, ^6\ii
Camp. /teV, i^ereive 5' eis ^ap ^Ifos. Cf Ar.
1102. ravra : obj. of ■irap(aca0(7i>. Nub. 1363, Kiyat fi6\is fi4v, dAA' ifjuos
which depends alone on the more re- fivfffx^ftv t^ lepiinop. For this sense
mote iirouvfis, i.e. do you really (ko/) of i^ia-Tafuu, cf. Eur. Iph. Aul. 479,
advise me to yield in these things, and Kcd r&v iraXaiuv S^cupiffrafiai \iyuv.
do you think (that I should)^ 1106. to Spdv: "for the art. with
1103. <rwT^)tvov(rt : cf. irvvrffivfip the exepegetic inf., cf O. T. 1416,
6^6v = to cut short a journey. irdpfaB' SSe Kptuv rh irpaurafip koI rb
1104. Tovs KOKoifxpovas : non tarn 0ov\evuv." Camp. — 8v<r|uix^''^'<>y •
sunt qui mala meditantur quam engage in an unfortunate (and neces-
qui non recte faciunt recteve sarily unsuccessful) s<r{/e. Cf.Trach.
sentiunt. — BXdp<u : the Erinyes 492, 0eo7ari Sva/iaxovm-fs. Cy. Simon,
are meant. Cf. 1075. Aesch. Eum. FTg.5,21, avdyKu S' ovSt Oeol fioixovTat.
4:91,el Kpariifffi A'lKaTe Kal BKd$a TovSe 1107. cir' dXXoun rpcirc : equiv. to
lx-irTpoKr6vov. They are called also iirirpfvf &\\ois.
134
20*OKAEOY2
KPEAN.
»5» »
Q>0 OJ
a>9 €X<o aT€C)^oifi av.
LT IT OTraOV€<S,
01 T oi/T€? ol T dn6vT€<;, d^tVa? ^epolu
1110 6pfia<T$' €\6vT€9 €19 inoxpLOu TOirov.
eya> o , CTrctOT) ooga riyo eir€crTpa(prj,
auT09 T* ehrjcra kol irapoiv e/cXvcrojoiat.
Se'Sot/ca ya/) /x-]7 tou? /ca^corwra? t'o/utov?
dpioTOv jj cnatflvra tov jSCov rcXeu'.
1108 f. W. areixoifi av 61 r oTraovcs,
oT t' OVTC? Ol T aTTOVTCS, d^iVa? \€potv.
1108. «it lx^= "^ /am, I'.p. with&ut
further delay. — It (t€ : " this reading,
which appears only in the text of
Triclinius, is more prob. than any
other, the broken tribrach being ex-
cused by the agitation of Creon."
Camp. For a similar repetition of
the imv., rf. Phil. 832, W W» /xoi
»(u^«»'. 0. T. 1480, 5eDp* fr', ^Afler*.
1109. ol t' £vtcs Kri.: i.e. all to-
gfether ; Svt«i — irapSyrti. Cf. El. 305,
rots o6aa! rt fiov koI rits iiro{HTas iKvUas
SU^optv. The nom. with the art. in
appos. with the voc., as in 100. Cf.
940. El. 634, ffv, i} irapovad not.
Aesch. Pers. 166, nrjrfp f) atp^ov ytpcua,
X<'^P*t ^apflov yvvau.
1110. cvotjnov Ttnrev : cf. 1197.
The body of Polyiiices lay exposed
on the highest part of the plain. This
brief expression suffices to designate
to the attendants the place, which
was well known. That, however, he
intends also himself first to go to the
place where the corpse lay, as it ap-
pears that he does from the account
of the messenger in 1196 ff., it is not
necessary for him to state in these
brief and hurriedly spoken directions.
The whole passage shows the greatest
haste and anxiety.
1111. 8o(a T^8c Kri. : my opinion
has changed in this way. For the per-
sonification of S6^a, cf. 0. r. 911, 8<Jfo
fioi icaptariOri.
1112. Tc, Ka(: as, so; the two sonts.
are made co-ord. where regularly a
subord. rel. or partic. clause would
precede the principal sent. Cf. 0. C.
1375, TOjeUrS'apcki a<p^virp6aB( t' i^avriK^
iyi) vvv t' dfaxaAoDuai ^vnndxovs. —
c8T)<ra, ^KXv<ro)iai: a proverbial ex-
pression having the sense of doing
and undoing. " What wrong I have
done I will myself repair." Cf. 40.
Aj. 1317, «« fii) ^vvd\f/uy iWa avWiffUf
irdpu. Many take these words in their
literal sense, " as I myself bound
her, so I will be present myself to
set her free."
1113 f. The form of expression is
peculiar ; instead of saying " I am of
the opinion that it is best," he says " I
fear that it may prove to be best." —
Ka9c<rTiaTas : the anciently established
laws that guarded the sacred rites of
burial and duty to kindred, which by
his decree against the burial of Poly-
nices and conduct toward Antigone
he had violated. — o-ip'tovra: observing;
partic. in agreement with the omitted
subj. of TfKttv.
ANTirONH.
135
*Tir6p)(^r]fLa,
X0P02.
1115 TroXvwwfJie, Ka8/Lt€ta§ w/x^a? ayaX/xa
KOL At09 fiapvl3p€fi€Ta
yevo5, Kkxrrav os dfJL<f>€Tr€L<:
'iKapCav, /xeSets Se
1120 Tray/coii'ois 'EXeucrti/tas
1115. W. ayaXfw. vvfi<f>a^.
1115. Since the Greek drama had
its origin in the celebration of the wor-
ship of Dionysus, the dramatists often
souglit opportunity to insert odes in
their plays in honor of this god. This
ode, which is a song accompanied by a
livelier dance than that which accom-
panies the stasima (hence the name
inropxvM-ft), gives expression to the joy-
ful anticipations of the Chorus, that,
since Creon has changed his purpose,
the evils threatened by the seer will
be averted, and that the future of the
state may yet be prosperous under
the guardianship of Bacchus, the tute-
lary divinity of Thebes. Soph, intro-
duces in several plays such odes of
hope and joy at the turning-point of
the tragedy when the spectator al-
ready has a foreboding of the catas-
trophe. Thus the poet affords a
respite to tlie suspense and gloom
that hold the mind of the spectator,
and heightens the effect of the actual
occurrence of the catastrophe. C/., e.g.,
0. T. 1086 ff., Aj. 693 ff.— The const,
of the main sent, is, noAvuvvjue . . .is
afjL<p4'K(is . . . ftfSf IS Sc . . . BaKx^v . . . Koi
vvv . . . fioXflv (imv. 1143) . . . iropOnSv.
Between the parts of this sent, have
been inserted by paratactic structure,
in the Hom. style, the two sents. <re
5' uxip icre. (1126), and Kai <re Hvaaiwy
Krk. (1131). — iroXv«w|jic : Schol. &
Ai6vv(Te • 01 fiei/ yap BoKxoy, ol Se'IcutX'"'*
ol 8c Avcuoy, oi 8c Edtov, ol Sc Aidvpofiffov
avrhv KoAovffiv. — vvfL^as '■ Semele,
the bride of Zeus and mother of
Dionysus.
1117. 7c'vos : child. Cf. Aj. 784,
S> TfKfiriffffa, Svfffiopov yivos.
1118. a}i«)Kircis : cf. Hom. //. i. 37,
is Xpvffrjv afj.(piBe0riKas.
1119. 'iKopCav : the Athenian poet
begins with Icaria, a fruitful deme of
Attica, near Marathon, where, accord-
ing to tradition, the vine was first
planted, and where the rural celebra-
tion of Dionysiac worship in Attica
found its earliest abode, and where,
according to the belief of some, trag-
edy originated. Cf. Athen. ii. 40 a,
71 TTJs TpayuBias evpfffis iv ^iKopiif t^s
'fiTTiKJis. — (icScis : intr., bearest sway.
The act., common only in the partic,
is found also in Soph. Frg. 341, fieSeis
•wpwvas fi fieSf IS \ifivas.
1120 f . ira-yKoIvois icri. : in the aU
receiving vales of the Eleusinian Deo,
i.e. in the vales of Eleusis, where the
id6
20<I>OKAEOY2
A^oO? iv koXttoi?, BttK^^cv, BaK^ai'
6 fiaTpoTToXuf ^hj^av
t^aicTcou nap* vypaw
1126 'Icr/xTyi'oC p€L$p<t)u, dypCov t eTrt (nropa ZpaKOvro^.
'AvTurrpo<^i] oL
crc 8* virkp hiKof^v ircTpas orepoxj/ ottcjitg
Xtyi/u5, €v6a KoipvKLat
1121 f. W. ut BaK;(cv, Bcuc;(av fJuarpoTroXxv ®rjfiav.
mystae from all parts of Greece were
received. Next to Icaria, the chief
seat in Attica of the worship of
Dionysus was Eleusis, with its famous
mysteries of Demeter and Cora and
the boy lacchus. The city's domain
lay along the bay, which was the
haven for all the worshippers that
sailed hitlier from all parts of Greece.
Similarly, l*ind. Olymp. vi. 63, calls
Olympia wiyKoivov x'^P*''"-
112L BoKxcu: Bcutxos is the com-
mon form.
1122. (iarpoiroXiv : Triclinius ob-
serves : ^TciS^ ii> 0^/3cus 6 ^i6vvaos fxey
yeyoyff, oinoi 5« ras BdttxtH irfirol7tKfi>,
Sick Tovro firirpiitoKtP airr^tv tuv 0<ucx&>'
\ty*i. The worship of Bacchus prob.
went from Thebes to Delphi, where
it was held in almost as high esteem
as that of A{>olIo, and whence it ob-
tained general and solemn recognition
throughout all Hellas. It appears
that from Thebes first women went
forth to engage in mystic rites by
night on Mount Parnassus.
1123 f. vapd ^(Opwv: alongside of
the streams, irapi witli the gen. in-
stead of the dat. Cf. 1)06.
1124. 'I(r)iY)vov: see on 106.
1125. (irl <nrop^: lit. by the seed,
J.C. with the offspring. When Cadmus
had found the site where, according
to the oracle, he should settle, he
sowed, at the command of Athena,
the teeth of a dragon which he had
slain Out of these teeth there sprang
up armed warriors, who slew one
another ; five, however, survived, and
Ijecame the progenitors of the The-
bans, wlio for this reason were called
by the poets a-KopTol ivSpts.
1126. Oircp : see on 985. — 8iXo'ij>ov
irtrpos: Parnassus was freq. called
SiK6pv<(>os, On Parnassus women from
Phocis, Boeotia, and Attica, cele-
brated every other year, at the time
of the winter solstice, an orgy in
honor of Dionysus and Apollo, by
night and with torchlight {aTtpor}/
Kiyiws) illumination. Behind the
twin-peaks at the left from the path
that leads to the summit, there lies
between two fertile table-lands a les-
ser peak, near the top of which is
found the entrance of the Corycian
cave. In this cave, which is of sta-
lactite formation, is still to be seen
an ancient altar. An inscription
shows the cave to be dedicated navl
Kol Ni//x<^a(sr; these arc the companions
of Dionysus. C/. Eur. Phoen. 226,
ANTirONH.
13/
ilSOKacrraXta? re vafxa •
KaL ere Nvcratoji^ opecju
KLcrcrripeu; o^Oau -^Xcjpd r d/cra
TroXv(TToi(f)v\o<^ 7re/j07r€t,
afx/BpoTCJV irrecDV
1135 evatfiVTOiv, ©r^ySata? iiTLcrKOTrovuT dyvta?'
rdi/ e/c Tracrai/ ti/acl? vTvepTOLTav TroXeoiv
[xarpl (Tvv Kepavvia •
1140 /cat i^w, 0)9 /Stata? e^erat
1129. W. (TTU)(ov(n vvfx<}>ai.
& Ka/xvouffa itirpa irvphs SiK6pv<pov (rf\as
virep &Kp(tiv Ba/fX*"^'' Aiovvffov.
1130. vd|ia : sc. oiranre ffe. The
fountain of Castalia, celebrated as the
inspiring source of Greek poetry, was
for many centuries an object of local
interest. An earthquake in 1870
dislodged a mass of rock from an
overhanging cliff, which crushed the
basin that enclosed the spring, and
buried it from sight.
1131. Nvo-aC(i)v : NCo-a was the name
of several districts in all of which
Dionysus was worshipped. Here a
district in Euboea is meant, as 1145
shows. There was a tradition that a
wonderful vine was to be seen here
which blossomed and bore fruit in
the same day.
1132. x\(i>pa : lustrous with fresh
green. "The word suggests the rich-
ness of young vegetation, esp. of the
vine." Camp.
1133. ircfiiirci: send forth; lis 6b j. is
at. Cf. 0. C. 298, 6s KOLfik Sfvp' fTrffiirev.
1134. dfi,ppoT(i>v : = 6ela>v, because
these songs were inspired of the gods.
Similarly anfip6cnos of poems ; cf. Find.
Pyth. iv. 532, 7ra7aj' a./x$po(Tia>v iirtaiv.
Ar. Av. 749, aix^poaiwu fieXewv, of the
poetry of Phrynichus.
1135. evato'vTwv : cf Trach. 219,
where the cry is evo7 evoT.
1136. tirMrKOiroiivTa : watching over,
as a tutelary divinity. Cf. (pOf/fidrtav
(TrlcTKOirf, 1 148.
1137. ToLv: see on 607; the rel.
refers to ©^jSov implied in Qr^Baias.
Cf. 0. C. 730, <p6pov TTis ^fiTJs iTret(r6Sov,
tv {i.e. ifie) fi-f}T€ OKveire fi'fjT 6,<prJTe.
1139. K€pavv(^ : because Semele
was smitten by the thunderbolt of
Zeus, when her wisli to behold the
god in his glory was granted her. Cf
Eur. Bacch. 6 fC.
1140. Kol vvv : now also. For the
const., see on 1115. — ««s tx*'"'*'''' *"■«•:
since the entire city is plague-stricken,
lit. is held fast by a violent disease,
since ri v6aos rf ^vveanv r) ■jrdAij, not-
1S8
50*OKAEOY2
Trai^Sa/xo? ttoXi? iirl voaov,
fioXelv KadapcTiu) ttoSI Ilapvaa'Cav virep kXitvv
1145^ OTOPoema iropdfiou.
'AvTMTTpO^ P*.
LO) TTVp TJVCLOVTCJV ^Opoy aOTpOiV, W^LO)V
(f)$€yp.dTO}v €7rtcrK07r€,
nal A109 yevcdXov, 7rpo(j)dvrj6^,
1150c!*»/a^ (rai? dfia nepLnokoLS
SviaLcnv, at o"€ p.aiv6p.€vai iravw^ot. ^opevovcrt
Tov Tap.lav laK^ou.
1 146 f . W. 10) irvpirviav aoTptav ^opayi kox w\i<av.
withstanding Creon's change of mind,
still continues. The use of iwl is
peculiar ; some prefer va-d. For Hxfrcu,
xf. Aj. 1145, ^ivIk' iy KOK^ x^^f^'^"^
(fjftTO.
1143. (ioXitv Ka6ap<r(<(> iroS(: poetic
for fi6Kt KoBipaios. *
1145. irop6|iov: the Euripus. *
1146. irvp irvciovTuv : cf. Find. Frg.
123, -Kvp -KviovTOs Kfpauyov. Aesch.
Prom. 369, ■irupin>6ov j3«Aos.
1147. &rrp«v: W. takes poetically
for torches. But it seems preferablf to
take it literally of the stars, whicli by
a poetical fancy are said to move in
a bacchantic chorus. So the Schol.
also interprets, Kori yip nua fivariKhv
\6yov ruu i.<rrip<t)v iarX xopvy^^- Qf-
Eur. Ion, 1074 ff., cuaxvvouM rhv iro-
KxiufLVOv 6t6v, tl irapii KoWix^poiffi irayais
Kafx-riSa Ofwphy uKdSuy 6^(rai iyyixtos
itnrvos &y, Srt Kal Aihi iuTTtpttirhs
i.vfXip*v<Tfy alO^p, x'^P*^*^ ^* atKiya.
Bacchus is lord and leader of the
sights and sounds of night. The stars
in their courses hold revel with his
torch-bearers ; the voices of the night
are wakened by their shouting.
" All those shining worlds above,
In mystic dance began to move."
Congrkve's Hymn to Harmony.
1149. ira£ Aios -ycvcOXov : appos. ;
son 0/ Zeus, his offspring; as if it were
iK Aihs ytyiiis vais.
1151. 0vCaurtv : the Bacchantes.
Cf. 0. T. 211 f., BdKxoy fUtoy VlaiydSuy
6fi6ffTo\oy.
1152. o"«': obj. of xop*^<"'<''» = ^*^*"
brate in choral dance. Cf, 0. T. 1093,
<ri x"?*''*"'^'" "■p^J rifiaiv. Eur. Here.
Fur. 871, rix"' "^ ^7^ fiaWoy xoptvaw.
— )Uuvo|x(vai: frenzied,
1154. Te4itav: <Acru/er; the one who
directs their movements. — "Iokxov:
this name was applied to Bacchus
esp. in the mystic celebration of his
worship, and prop, signifies the one
who is addressed with loud huzzahs
ANTirONH.
139
Ninth Scene. Messenger. Afterwards Edrydice and
Attendants.
"E^oSo?.
ArrEAOS.
1155 KaS/xou irdpoLKOL /cat Boficov 'A/n^tovog,
ovK €(t9^ ottolov (TTovt av avdpdjTTOv filov
ovT alueaaifji* av ovre fxeixxlKUfirju noTe.
Tvxr) yap opOol /cat Tvxrj Karappeirei
TOP evTV)(ovvTa tov T€ ovcttv^ovvt det.
1155. The messenger enters the
scene at the left. His part is played
by the actor who had represented in
turn Israene, Haemon, and tlie Guard.
With mournful reflections of a gen-
eral character, he prepares the way
for the recital of the calamities that
have happened, and leads the mind
of the spectator back from the joy-
ful elation awakened by the song
and dance of the chorus to a state of
sorrow and gloomy foreboding. —
8o|M>v : the Thebans dwell by the side
of (irop-) the citadel that was founded
by Cadmus and afterwards inhabited
by Amphion ; hence Thebes was often
called the city of Cadmus and Am-
phion. Cf. Sen. Here. Fur. 272, C a d -
mea proles civitasque Am-
phionis.
1156. "Nemo ante mortem
b e a t u s ." — (rravra : while it (still)
stands (erect). 1158 is included in the
figurative expression. The subst. is
assimilated to the rel., instead of ovk
effTi irore /Si'os 6iro7ov. — The accumula-
tion of negs. is due to the fact that
OVK ecrff oiroioj = ovSels. Cf. Plat.
Apol. 31 e, ov yap fcrrty Sffris avdpwrrwv
<rwB7)aeTai, oUre vjxiv oCre iWijf* ovSfvl
irA^eej ^vavTioifievos. So W. But the
full force of &koiov <rrama does not
come out in this interpretation, since
arrival may have the figurative sense
of be conditioned, be situated. Cf. Aj.
950, OVK tiv ToS' iart) TTJSf, n.)) Q(S)V fifra.
The sent, may be equiv. to ovk ^an fiios
6iro7os iiv (TTTj hy ktL So EUendfc ex-
plains : OVK e<TTl files TOIOVTOS SffTf ilTal-
ufffaifx tiv ariina 6iroiovovv. The sense
then is, " there is no life, whatever be
its state, that I can praise." The addi-
tional phrase otfre fxefv^aift.-r\v is closely
related to the thought, but expands
the proverb of the mutability of for-
tune, which 1158 f . then amplifies. For
a similar sentiment, cf. Phil. 502 f.
1158. KaToppcirci. : causes to sink,
^(veiv is usually intr. ; but trans, in
Aesch. Eum. 875, oi»T* h.v SiKaiais rpS*
iirippfirois irJAei firlviy riv' f) k6tov tiv
fl 0\dfir)v. Theogn. 157, Zd/s rh rd-
AauTov iwippfiTfi &\\0Te &\\o>s. For
the sentiment, cf.
" To Fortune give immortal praise,
Fortune deposes, and can raise."
Granville's British Enchanters, iii. 3.
1159. dUC: belongs to both verbs,
and at the same time to the parties.
140
20*OKAEOY2
1160 fcai fiduTL*; ovSeL<; tcjv KadecrrcoTcov ySyoorots.
Kp€U)v yap -qv t^rfkuyro^, o)? iyioi, ttotc,
croicra? jxev €)^dp(ov Tijvhe KaZfieiav ')(d6va
Xa^oiv T€ )((opas nam'ekrj pLOvap^tav
r)v$vv€, ddWoiv evyepil t€kv(ov (nropa-
1166 /cat vvv d(f)eLTai, ndtna. tols yap ■qSova.':
orav npohcjo'LV avSpe*;, ov Tidrffx eyo)
^rjv TovTov, aXX* €p.^lnj^ov rjyovjxaL v€Kp6u.
nXovTCL T€ yap Kar oTkov, el ySovXct, /xeya,
KoX 1,7) Tvpauvov (rxrjfji' e^oiv kav 8' aTrrj
inOTOVToiv TO ^aip€LV, TaW eyoj Kanuov crKia<;
1160. Ti¥KaBtrrart»y: of the things
that are established; i.e. whether the
things that now are will remain per-
manent or not. " There is no prophet
to mortals of that which is destined
for them." Cf. Aj. 1419, ovith /uLnis
r&y ntKK6yrwy. But in this citation
the point of view is changed from
the permanence of the present to the
changed conditions which the future
may bring.
1161. «is ifU)l: sc. 4i6Kti. Cf. Aj.
395, fpt^s, 2) ^atvviraTov, us ifutl.
Eur. Ion, 1519, rh yivos ovhiv fitn-
wriy, its iifiiy, T6Sf.
1162. (xOpwv: gen. of separation.
Cf. Phil. 019, ffuiaat kokov.
1163 f. Xa^«iv Tt : Creon was fa-
vored by fortune both in his public
station and in his private life ; hence
ffAffas niv should have corresponding
to it dcUAwf It (AojSitfy Tf simply add-
ing an additional fact to the first rea-
son), but the regularity of the sent, is
broken by tHOvvf. — iravT€Xt|: see on
1016.
1165. antral : is lost.
1166. irpoSArtv: forfeit. CfEuT.
Ale. 201, hKcUh ixotriy, Kal ft)} irpoiov-
Kri. : the Schol. explains by ov tIOtihi
iy rols ^uffi rhy roiovrov • otoy, ov yo-
M^C"^ C^v iKfivov rhy ivSpa hy hy itpoiSt-
aiy al ritovai.
1167. TOVTOV, vcKpo'v: sing., as
though kyqp had preceded. The con-
trary change from sing, to plur. is
found in 709, 1022. For the senti-
ment, cf. Simon. Frg. 71, r/j ykp 080-
vas irtp Ovaruv Bios iroOfiybs fl wola
Tvpayyis ; ras 5' Urtp oiiSk Of uy ^a^unhs
alwy. An imitation of the passage
by Antiphanes is found in Stobaeus,
Flor. 63, 12, tl yap a<pt\oi ris rov
0lov rij rfSoyis KaTa\flirfT' ovUy «t«-
poy 1j rtdyriKfvat. Cf.
" Who8C life with care is overcast,
That man's not said to live, but last."
Hekkick's Verses to Mr. Wicks.
1168. KttT* oIkov : where treasures
are kept. — V-iy^'- I'dv. with irA.owT««.
1169. Tupawov o^TJiia : lordly state.
1170. TovTwv : gen. of separation
with oT^. The reference is to this
wealth and pomp just spoken of. —
Kairvov flTKiois : gen. of value or price.
This expression was proverbial. Cf.
Phil. 946, Koi>K olS' iyaipuy vtKpby ti
Kotryov aicii». Aesch. Frg. 390, rh
ANTirONH.
141
ovK av TTpiaiix/qv dvBpl Trpo<s ttjv rjSomjv.
X0P02.
TL S' av ToS' a^do^ ^acTikidiv rJKeL<s <f)€p(t)v ;
ArrEAOs.
redvacTLV' ol Se t,oiVTe^ amot OaveZv.
X0P02.
KOL TL<; (f)ovev€L, TL^ S* 6 KeCfxevo<; ; keye.
ArrEAOs.
1175 AifKov okcjkev ' avTO^eip 8' alfid(raeTaL.
X0P02.
TTorepa irarpcoaq ^ 7rpo<s ot/ceta? ^epo?;
&poTeiov ffirepfx.a irnTrhv ovSev /xaWov f)
KaiTvov aKid.
1171. OVK dv . . . dvSpC : / wouW nof
buy from a man. avSpi is a dat. of in-
terest. Cf. At. Acharn. 812, W^ou.
irplajfiai aoi ra x^P'^'^j' So Sex^O'Oal
Ti Tjw = fo receive something from some
one. — vpos : in view of, in comparison
with. Cf. Eur. Frg. 96, ov^ev r)vyev(ia
irphi TO xMm*'''"*'- •'^"> 1510, yuTjScis
SoKefro) firiSfv &e\irroy flvai irphs ra
Tvyxdyovra vvv.
1172. av : again ; i.e. after we have
seen Antigone condemned to death
and Haemon made angry. — to8<: see
on 7. — PouriXeuv : of the royal house.
Children of the king are often called
1173. TcOvao-iv: sc. ^aaiXeis. He
means Antigone and Haemon. —
atrioi : the full const, is, alnol flat
rod davfTv. See GMT. 749, for the
omission of the art. with the inf. Cf.
Trach. 1233, % jurjTp) 0ai>t7i> fji6vj\ fif-
ralrtos.
1174. ^ovtvti: is the slayer. — o
K€C|&€vos : the slain. Cf. Aj. 989, to?!
iX^poTai roi <{>i\ovffi trdvres Keifievois
iireyyeXav. From the account that
follows, it is evident that Eurydice,
being about to go forth with her
attendants, was at the door of the
palace, and heard the announcement
of the messenger in 1175; but, over-
come by the sudden news of the
dreadful event, she is for the moment
bereft of her senses (1188), and does
not appear until 1180.
1175. avTo'xcip : could be taken by
the Chorus in the general sense also
of murdered by one of his kinsmen ;
hence the following question. Cf.
Xen. Hell. vi. 4- 35, avrhs ('AXe^avSpos)
av aTrodvfi(TKet, avToxftpia fifv inrh raiv
T^y yvvaiKhs a5f\<pa)v. Cf. also the
use of ahdtvT-rjs. Notice the parono-
masia in A^/xuv alfiAaatrai.
1176. irpos: belongs to both clauses.
See on 367. — otxcCas : here used in
the sense of "Ciios.
142
20<l>OKAEOY2
ArrEAOS.
auTos 7r/309 avTov, irarpX /xT^wVas (l>6vov.
XOPOS.
o) fjiduTt,, TOVTro<s a)S ap* opdou rjuv(Tas.
ArrEAOs.
a»S a>S* i^6vT(t)v raWa ^ovkeveiv ndpa.
X0P02.
llSOKai fjLTjv opo) ToKaivav RvpvhcKrjv ofxov,
hafxapTa rfiv KpeoPTo^* €/c Se hcofxaTcov
tJtol K\vov(ra TraiSo? ^ t^XV ^^'■P^-
ETPTAIKH.
o> TrdvT€<; dcrrot, twv Xoywv iTrrjcrOofjLrjv
7r/0O9 e^ohov cnei^ovcra, ITaWaSo? ^ea?
1177. ^vov : liecause of the murder
(of Antigoiu'). ^($i/os is murder by
shedding of blood, and is used to por-
tray the strong feeling of Ilaenion.
1178. tis : =Aott'; exclamatory. The
allusion is to the prediction in 1078 ff.
— TJwo-as: dvvdv is used of fulfilling
a word. Cf. 0. T. 720 f ., '\it6\Kuv odr'
iKflvoy fivvofv <(>oy(a y(v«rBat trarphs
o6t( Aiiov irphi -KaiZhs davuv. 0. C.
A-tA, ra i^ ifiov ita\al<para fiayrf7a, afiol
♦ jr/3oj ijyvfftv iroTf.
1 179. lis i38' i\6yT«»v : sc. ruvSf.
The gen. absol. without subj. is freq.
in both prose and poetry. See G.
1668; H. 972 a. For the use of
wf, see G. 1674; H. 978. Cf. Aj.
9Wl, ais a»8' f^SvTuv iripa (Trtvi^fiv. —
■naXXa : i.e. how further calamities
may Ik? averted and the gods may be
api>ea8ed. — mipa : i.e. wiptffrt, now
it is the right time, or now it is in
place.
1180. Kal fiTJv: see on 526. Eury-
dice comes forth from the palace
(1174), accompanied by two attend-
ants (1189), as was customary in the
case of queens in the representations
of the Greek stage.
1182. iraiSo's: equiv. to irepl iraiSSs.
Cf. 0. C. 307, kKvwv aov S(vp' iKpi^erai
raxvs. Phil. 439, iva^lov fity tpcorhs
i^fpiiaofiai. — iropa : here not exactly
as in 1179, but in the sense of is at
hand. Cf. 0. C. 660, 0ij(r*i>i iripa.
1183. iravTts : t-?- ol wapSyrti. She
thus enjoins upon each one the duty
of giving her the desired information.
— T«5v Xo'^wv: your conversation.
1184. irfXMnJYopos : irpoaayoptidv
may take two accuss., t^/c rioAAoSa
irpoffayopfvco (iyfiara. Cf. the Horn,
phrase, 'ABrjyalriy ftreo irrtp6tvTa irpo-
(TTivSa, and similar expressions. Hence
with itpoaiiyopos two gens.; irpoff-fiyopos
naWiUios means trs suppliant of Pallas,
ANTirONH.
143
1185 OTTCU? LKOLfir)v evyixaTOiv 7rpo(Tr)yopo<;.
Koi Txry^dpQ) re KkrjOp* avaa-iracrTov ttvXtjs
^aXcjcra, kcu fie <^d6yyo^ oiKetov KaKov
fidXXeL Si coTQJv ' vTTTia he Kkivofxau
Setcracra tt/do? hjxcoaLcn /caTroTrXr^crcro/xat.
1190 dW ofTTts ^v 6 ixvOo<s av0L<; etTrare •
KaKCJV yap ovk aTret/ao? over' OLKovaofiai.
ArrEAOs.
iycj, <f)CXr) he(nroiva, /cat napcjv ip(o,
Kovhev irapiqa-o) Trj<; akr^Oeiw^ ctto?.
tI yap ere fiaXOdcrcroLfJi' av a)v e? vcrrepov
■Kpoff-ffyopos evyfiarccy, one who offers
supplications.
1186 f. Kai: connects this with the
sent, immediately preceding ; then
follow T€ . . . Kai, connecting the two
parts of this sent. We have here co-
ordination of sents. instead of subordi-
nation (irapdra^is instead of tirdro^ts).
Cf. Hdt. iv. 135, yv^ T€ iyeveTO koI
Aap€7os €XP"TO T^ yvdnri ravrr). Xen.
Ariah. i. 8. 1, koI fjSri re ^v afi(pl ayopav
itKT]Oovaav, /col KKnaiov -fiv 6 aTad^6s.
Il/id. iv. 6. 2, Kal ■^Stj t' ^v eV rtp TpiTcp
(TTaOfx.^ KoX Xfipi<7o<pos avT(fi e'xoAeTraj'OT;.
This parataxis gives to the account
animation, and makes manifest the
anxious haste of the queen. — dvo-
<nr€urTov inJXrjs : Eurydice wished to
go forth to the altar of Zeus. The
leaves or valves of the door were
secured on the inside by means of a
long bolt which passed across the
door. This bolt must be pushed back
or loosened (xoAai/), and then the door
was thrown or pushed out (avatriray) ;
thus avaa-rracnov is used proleptically,
i.e. " when I was loosening the bolt of
the door so that it flew open." The
opposite is eiricrirav = draw to, shut,
like fTTippuTTetv. Cf. 0. T. 1244, iruXoi
eTTtppd^acr' ecrai. — This sense of ava-
(riracTTov, though not exact, seems
warranted by its use in other places.
Cf. Polyb. V. 39. 4, &pfiy)(xav irphs r^v
&Kpav, us ivaairdaovTes ravrris ras irv\i-
Sas. Cf. also Aj. 302, \6yovs avf<rira
= he uttered words. Eur. Med. 1381,
Tvn$ovs avaavuv.
1188. 81' wTojv : the sound penetrates
her ears. Cf. El. 12>1, o^hv Si' &ro>»
K(\aSov evfffiaras Ooais vc'j\ois.
1189. irpos 8|i«at(ri: i.e. she falls
in her swoon backwards into the arms
of her attendants.
1190. avOis ctirare: tell me again.
She vainly hoped she had not heard
correctly at first (1183).
1191. KaKwv : obj. gen. after the adj.
&Tretpoi. See G, 1141; H. 753 d.
— OVK aircipos : »•«■ well versed in ;
an instance of litotes.
1192. irapcov : since I was present
there. The pres. partic. represents an
impf. here, and is freq. so used. Cf.
0. C. 1587, i)S flpne, Kot (TV TTOv ■irap(j)V
t^otffBa. Aesch. Pers. 267, irapwv (ppd.-
aaijx h.y oV iTtopavv9i\ Kcutd.
1194. (Sv : sc. TovTots as antec. The
144
20«I>OKAEOY2
1195\f/evoTaL (f>auovfX€6* ; opdov aKrjSeC act.
iyoi 8c crw rroSayo? kcnro^nqv Trocret
IGV CTT aKpOV, €VU €K€LTO VrjACeS
KwocTirdpaKTov crw/xa Yl6kvv€iKov<; crt •
Kol Tw ixQf, alrqcravre^ ivohiav Oeov
l20onXouTa>i/a t opya^ evfia/elq /carao-^c^cii',
\ou(rai/rc9 ayvov Xovrpop, ip veoarraLcnv
^a\Xot9 o 817 'XcXctTTTo (TvyKaTTjOoiJiev,
Kol Tvp.Pov opOoKpavov ot/fcta? ^^0^05
^wcravrc?, au^t9 tt/oo? XiBoorpoiTov Kop-q^
gen. after i^c{;<rTA, as often with y^tv-
ifffOai. Cf. Plat. ^/W. 22 d, toi/tou
1195. ^vov|u6a: see on 1092. —
dpOo'v : safe. Cf. 0. T. 695, Kar' opOhv
oiipiaai, waft in a safe course. Tlie
pred. adj. is in the neut., although its
subst. is fem. See G. 925; H. 617,
Cf. papO, 1251.
1196. Sc : points to a slight ellipsis,
fjv 8* rh irpayfia roiovro- iyii Kri. —
mSayos : attendant, comjxinion. The
tragedians use the forms with o in the
compounds of &ycD {e.g. dSaySs, Kwa-
yis), except in dpxvyis, trrparriySs,
KuvrrytTTif, and their derivatives.
1197. €ir oKpov: see on 1110.
1199. Tov \uv: that one; obj. of
KovffavTfs. — cvoSCav Otov : goddess of
the cross-roads. Hecate is meant, Lat.
Trivia. Cf. Soph. Frg. 490, rrjs
flvoiias 'EKdrris. Hecate is identified
partly with Artemis and partly with
Persephone as goddess of the lower
world. She and Pluto are invoked
because to them it is esp. offensive
that the body of Polynices is left
unburied. At Athens there were
many small statues of Hecate placed
before the houses and at the crossings
of the streets.
1200. cvficvf IS : belongs to 0f6v and
Tl\ovTwva, and is proleptic ; that they
t/oould restrain their anger and be gra-
cious. Cf El. 1011, KardtTxfS opynv.
1201. Xovrpov: cognate accus. Cf
1046. Trach. 50, iroWa oSvpnara rifv
'HpdK\fiov f^oSov yowfifinfii'.
1202. €v VfooTixuriv OaXXots: with
newljj-plucked boughs. Olive boughs
are prob. meant, which were used for
the funeral pyres, as Boeckh shows
from Dem. xliii. 71. Cf. 0. C. Hi,
where, as here, 0a\Koi is found with-
out expletive of olive boughs ; in
tliat instance used to twine around
a Kpar-fip.
1203. olKf (as x^ovds : of his native
soil. Cf. Aj. 859, 2) yi\s Uphv o'lKflas
ireSov SaAtt/uivoj. To be buried in the
soil of one's native land was the de-
sire of all. The messenger makes
prominent that this should be the
portion of Polynices as a partial
atonement.
1204 f. av6is: again, then, as con-
trasted with tJ.!/ piiv KTi. 1199. Cy'.167.
— irpos wn4>«iov £Ur«Pa£vo(MV : irpo'j im-
plies a verb of motion ; " we went up
to and proceeded to enter in" (impf.).
Cf. 0. C. 1 25, vpofftBa ovk &v nor iKaoi
ii. — Xi9o<rTp<i»Tov wpM^iov KotXov :
ANTirONH.
145
1205 i/vfi<f)eLOP ''AtSov KolXoi' el(T€^aLvofX€v.
<f)0)inj<; o aTTcodeu 6pdi(av KcoKVjxaTOJV
/cXuct Tts aKTepicTTOv dfji(f>l TracrraSa,
Kol hecnroTT} KpeovTL crrjfxaLpeL fioXcov •
Tco 8' d^Xtas dcrrjua irepi^aivei fiorj<;
1210 epTTovTL fidXXov daaov, oljxco^as 8' ctto?
LTjat ^vcrd prjviQTov • a> raXas iyco,
dp' et/it fxamL'S ; dpa hvcTTV^eaTaTiqv
KeXevOov epnco t(ov TrapeXdovcrcov ohcjv ;
■n-atSo? fie (T<up€L (fyOoyyos. dXXd TrpocnroXoL,
1215 tr' acrcrov oi/cet?, /cat TTapacrTavTe^ ra^w
the hollow bridal-chamber paved with
stones. The tomb in which Antigone
was imprisoned, to judge from the
description here given, was a cavern
excavated in the side of a hill or
hewn into the rock {cf. 774), some-
what like the so-called treasury of
Atreus near Mycenae, and other vault-
like tombs found on or near the sites
of ancient cities. — w|mJ>ciov "AiSow :
the two form one idea (like our word
death-bed), on which /cc^pijs depends.
For the idea, cf. 816, 891.
1206 f . Const. &jru>Bev K\vet ns {pwvrjs
opdiuv KaiKvfidTui/. opdios means loud,
shrill. Cf. El. 683, opdiwv KTjpvyfidTwy.
The messenger uses the pres. in order
to make the scene as vivid as possible.
1207. aKTepnTTov vaurra&a : un-
consecrated tomb (lit. chamber). So
called because Antigone, by being, as
it were, buried alive, failed of the
proper KTepia-jxaTa of the dead.
1208. |ioX.wv : adds to the vividness.
1209. T(^ 8« : to this one; dat. of in-
terest with irfpi^aivfi. Cf. Hom. //.
xvii. 80, XlaTp6K\(f irtpiBas. — afiXCos
a(n])i,a Potjs : an indistinct cry of dis-
tress. The expression is equiv. to
a9\ia HavfJiOs jSoVj. Cf. 1265. 0. T.
1474, TO, <pi\TaT (KySvoiv ffioiv. — ircpi-
Pa(vct : surrounds ; the idea is, that it
fills his ears, it encompasses him on
every hand. Cf. Hom. Od. vi. 122,
Sis Tf fxe KovpoMv afi<pri\vde aOr-fi. Id.
i. 351, aotSriv, rjTis aKovovnaai vewrdrr]
dfi.<pnr(\T]Tai.
1210. (ioXXov ao-o-ov : a double
comp. is occasionally found both in
prose and in poetry. Cf. Aesch. Sept.
673, fjMWov ivSiKWTtpos. Eur. Hec.
377, /laWov evTuxfCTepos.
1213. irapcXOovo-wv : see on 102.
1214. o-a(v€i : originally used of
the wagging of a dog's tail ; hence
make signs of recognition ; here it may
be rendered touches, agitates, i.e. by
a feeling of recognition. Cf. Eur.
Hipp. 862 f., Kol fjiijv rvTTOi ye a(pfvh6vT)s
Xpv(TTi\dTov TTJs ovKiT oii(n\s T^(r5e
irpoaaaivovcri /ue.
1215. wKeis : pred. adj. used in-
stead of an adv. See G. 926 ; H. 619.
The attendants, being younger and
swifter, precede the king. Perhaps
also he lags somewhat behind through
a vague consciousness that a fearful
spectacle awaits him, that he is al-
146
20*OKAEOY2
a0pTJcra0', apfxov ^w/utaro? Xt^oirTraSiJ
hvin-e^ 7r/30? a?Vo cnrofxiou, €t tou Aifiovos
<f)06yyov (TvvCrjfi, ^ deolcn, KXeirrofjiCU.
TciS* c^ ddvfjLov hecrTroTov KeXevcTixaxrtv
1220 ■q0povfi€P ' iv Se \oi(T6io> Tu/xySev/iart
n^v /ACi' Kpep.acrn)v av)(€uos KaTeiSofxev,
^p6)((o /xtToJSet (TwSovo^ KaOrjfxfievrju,
TOP 8* d/l^l pA<T(TlQ Tr€pLU€Trj 7rpO(rK€ip.€UOV,
€virrj<; dnoLfjiio^oma t^s Karo) <f>dopa.u
ready hearing the KuKufiara announced
in 1079.
1216. oBp^axiTt : has for its obj. the
clause (i. . . KKivroficu. — apfkov X"*)^*^'
To$ Kri. : we are to imagine that from
the vaulted tomb, which is farther in
the recess of the rocky excavation,
there runs a passage-way that It'jids
to the outermost entrance, which was
closed by means of one or more large
stones or by masonry. The apfxSs is
the opening or chink in this mound
(x^Mo) At its entrance, made by draw-
ing away one or more of the stones
(A(0o<nra8^s). Creon says accordingly :
" when you are at the tomb, enter into
the opening (which he presupposes
to have been made) of the mound,
and going up to the very mouth of
the vault within see whether it is the
sound of Haemon's voice that I hear,
or not." With \i0o<rwa^s, cf. vtv-
pnanaZ^i irpjucTos, Phil. 290.
1218. OiouTi xXf irTO|uu : the Schol.,
diraru>fi.ai inrb Btiov. Cf. 681.
1219. CK S«nroTov KcXcvcfUMTiv :
ttl the commands proceeding from our
lord. See on 95. Cf. 0. T. 310, d,r*
oluyuy Kfniriv.
1220. X<H<r6Up rvfiJ^tv^n : the in-
nermost part of the tomb.
1221. T^v )Uy: Antigone; con-
trasted with rhv 94 (1223), Haemon.
— avx* vos : bi/ the neck. Cf. Horn.
//. xiii. 383, ■koS6s t\Kt tcarii Kpartpifp
va/ilyriv ^po>t 'iSofirpevs.
1222. Ppox<|> )UTw8<i KT(. : fastened
{sc. to the roof) l>if a thread-woven
noose of fine linen. This may have
been either her girdle, or, more likely,
her veil. — KaOT||i}uvt)v : the Schol.,
rhv rpdxv^ov SfSffievrtv. locasta in the
Oedipus Tyrannus, and Phaedra in the
Hipjwli/tiis of Eur., are other well-
known instances of hanging.
1223. imVo-q : her ivaist ; with tra
nietri gratia. Cf. 1236. — irtpi-
ircn^: pred., t.e. so that he embraced.
From 1237-1240 it is evident that
Antigone's body lay prostrate on the
ground. The attendants could not
have seen Antigone suspended, but
they inferred that this was the man-
ner of her death from the noose that
was still around her neck. It is also
naturally inferred that the first thing
that Haemon did was to unfasten the
noose from the ceiling, that he might
save Antigone, if possible, from
death.
1224. cvVT)f Kri. : lamenting the ruin
of his bridal that was only to be found
in death (t^j Kiri»). Cf. 1241. W.
and others take fbv{\ here, like Xe'xoi,
in the sense of bride, citing Eur. Andr.
907, tiWriv Tu^ «iyiii> iyrl <rov ariprfti
ANTirONH.
J47
1225 /cal 7rar/309 epya koI to Svar-qvou Xe)(os.
6 S* a»9 6/3a cr^e, aTvyvov olfxco^a^; ecroj
^(upet TT/Jos avTov KavaKOiKvaaq Kokel*
at rXrjfiov, olov epyov eipyaaai • rCva
vow ea)(e<; ; eu t<o a-vfjL(f)opa<s SL€(f)Ooipr)<; ;
1230 i^eXOe, T€.Kvov, LKeaios ere XCcraopaL.
Tov S* dypCoL'i ocTcroLcrt TraTm]va<s 6 Trats,
TTTvcra? irpocr(07r(o Kovhev ameiTTUiv, ^C(f)ov^
ikKet StTrXou? /cvwSoi^a? • ck S' opfxcofxeuov
TTaTpos (f)xryalcrLU rjp,TrkaK' elff* 6 hvorfiopo'S
1236aura> ^oXcodeCs, uxnrep et^', irremaOel'S
TJpeLiTe nXevpal^; fxecrcrov €Y)(o^ • is S* vypov
ir6<Tis ; But there is no need of taking
it there any more than here in the
sense of person.
1225. Xe\os: bride. "So Lat. lec-
tus. Cy.Propert.ii.e, 23, Felix Ad-
meti conjux et lectus Ulixis.
Cf. Eur. El. 481, <ra Ae'xea = thy spouse.
Haemon coram iseratur se ip-
sum, patrem, sponsam." Weckl.
1226. o 8€ : i.e. Creon. — <r<j>€ : i.e.
Haemon. See on 44.
1229. vow €<rx«S : what thought had
yon ? A colloquial phrase like our
"what possessed you to do this? " —
T«^ : i.e. rlvi ; the following gen. limits
it. Cf. Aj. 314, 4v T(^ vpdyfiaTos. —
«v : with, by means of. See on 962.
1231. tov: obj. of irrvaas as well
as of iratrr-fivas.
1232. imJo-as irpoo-isww : lit. spurn-
ing kim by his face, i.e. with abhorrence
in his countenance. W., not so well,
takes ■Kpo(Tdnr(p as dat. of direction, as
if it were, "casting a look of con-
tempt at his (Creon's) countenance.
Cf. Plato Euthyd. 275 e, jue»5<a<ros t^
■npoadyirff, with a smile upon his face. —
Kov8«v dvTciirwv : this is a line touch.
It is with a look alone that Haemon
answers his father. Cf. Eur. Phoen.
1440, ipwv^v fiev ovK iuji^Key, ofifidruv
S' &.Tro •Kpoaiiiti SoKpvois.
1233. In a frenzy of passion, and
bereft of judgment through grief,
Haemon draws his sword to strike
his father. But the next moment he
is stung with a feeling of self-reproach
{avT<fi xoAwOejj). Unwilling to survive
his betrothed he is driven to self-de-
struction, as he predicted in 751. —
KVwSovras : the cross-pieces (or prongs)
of a sword, placed usually where the
blade is joined with the hilt. In Aj.
1025, Teucer says to his brother, who
has thrown himself upon a sword, irws
a' airoairaaw rovS' cuSKov KydSovTOS ; —
iK : join with 6pnwfj.evov.
1234. (|>v7ato-iv : dat. of means with
(^OpfJi(tllJ.fVOV.
1235. cSoTTsp fixe. cf. 1108. Hae-
mon held the sword in his hand, as
Scrirep fixe and tjpfKTf show, and
stabbed himself. The fn^an d-yyeAuc^
is fond of giving minute details, as
the guard in 430 f .
1236. Tiptwrc ktL: cf Pind. Pyth.
148
20<I>OKAEOY2
ayKcHv* CT €fi(f)pa)v TrapOeuu) irpocnTTvcrcreTax
KoX (f>v(TLci}u o^elau c^ySaXXet porju
\evKy irapei^ <f>OLt/LOV oroXay/xaTo?.
r240/C€tT<U 8c V€KpO^ TTepl V€Kpa), TO. VVfl(f>LKa
rekr) Xa^^ojv SctXato? cv y 'AtSov 8d/A0t9,
Sct^a? iv avOpioTTOicTL Tr)v a^ovkiav,
6<T<^ IxeyLOTOv dvhpl Tr/aotr/ccirat KaKov.
XOPOS.
Tt TOVT av ciKCtcrcta? ; 17 yvvrf ttoKlv
1245 (f>po^r), irpXv €t7r€ti/ iaOXov yj KaKov \6yov.
ArrEAOS.
KavTPS T€.9dp.^rjK' iKirlaw 8e ft6aKop,aL
X. 51, iyKvpai' (Ipfiaov x^**"^- ^^X"* '8
freq. used in the sense of sword also
by the tragedians. Cf. Aj. 058, Kpinfiu
rii' ffx"^- — H*'o"trov : adv., so tliat
it should strike the middle of his
Vody. Some connect niacrov with
(yX"^' '•*• ^"(/^ ''* length, up to its
middle.
1236 f. is S" vypov Kri. : he clung to
the maiden enfolding her in his slack-
ening arm. — 4s ayKwva : as if \a0ci>v or
some such verbal idea were in mind.
W. takes iryphif dyKwva of the arm of
Antigone, i.e. " he fell into her arm,"
which lay outstretched ; but tliis does
not fit so well with ■Kpo<rirrv<T<rtrai.
For {iyp6s = relaxing, languid, cf. Eur.
Phoen. 1439, of the dying Eteocles,
flKovat fiifTphs Kdiri0(U Oypav x^P^-
Tibul. i. I. 60, moriens defici-
ente manu.
1238 f. Const, hltlay ixfhlWu M*'
^tflov trra^dyfiaTOi waptiq {iriipBtvov) .
Cf. Aesch. Agam. 1389, KdK<pv(TtS>»
^CMU' tSfueros ff^payif /3<f AA«t /a' ip*/it^
\fiaKdSt tpotpias ip6aov. — ^^ivCov «rTa-
Xd7)UXTos : of gory drops. — irapciql :
dat. of direction.
1240. The variable quantity of the
penult in vfKpos is to be noticed. Cf.
Eur. Phoen. 881, iro\\o\ 5« vinpol wtpl
VfKpols
1241. rcXi) Xax««i': having obtained
his nuptial rites. The marriage rite
was sometimes called TtAos. " They
have become united {ffvvfwoi) in
Hades."
1242. niv oPovXlav: by prolepsis
obj. of 8f ((as, instead of subj. of wpSa-
Kfirat. The i&ov\ia is that of Creon,
who is the cause of the deatli of both.
Speechless, with her horrible resolve
fully made, Eurydice withdraws into
the palace. So locasta, 0. T. 1076,
and Deianira, Track. 813, leave the
stage in silence.
1244. Tovro : sc. thai. " What do
you think is the meaning of this con-
duct?"
1246. {XirCo-iv po(rKO|Mii : cf. 897.
ANTirONH.
149
a^ T€Kvov Kkvovcrav is ttoXlv yoovs
ovK d^uoaeiv, dXX vno crTeyiq<s ecro)
S/xwai? TrpodrjcreLV ireu0o<; olKelov (XTeveLv •
1250 'yu(OfJL7)<s yap ovk a7ret/>o9, atcrd* dfiapTaueiv.
X0P02.
OVK OLO • efxoL o ovv 7} T OTfCLV ciyi] papv
SoKCt TrpocreluaL ^^ fiarrfu noWrf ^orj.
ArrEAos.
dXX* el(r6fjLe(r0a, fiij tl koL KaTaa^erov
Kpv^Tj /caXuTTTCt KaphCa dvfjLOVfxevy,
1255S0/XOU5 TrapaaTeL)(omes. ev yap ovv Xeyets*
Kol rrj'; dyav yap icrrt nov cnyrjs fidpos.
1250. W. retains this verse.
1247. €S iroX.iv: in the presence of
the city, i.e. in public. Thus Electra
{EL 254) makes excuse to the Chorus
for her public lamentation, for which
she is chided by her sister and mother
{El. 328, 516). Ajax says to his wife
{Aj. 679), Sufia TTOKTov /tJjS' eirtaKrivovs
y6ovs hoLKpue. locasta gives vent to
her grief only after she has entered
her chamber {cf. 0. T. 1241-50).—
Yo'ovs: obj. of ffreveiv, which is to be
taken with altuadv as well as with
TrpoO-fi<Tiiv.
1249. SfUiMXis irpoOrfo-civ Krk. : to lay
upon her servants the task of bewailing
the sorrow of the household. Cf. Horn.
//. vi. 499, a/j.<ptir6\ovs, -r^aiv re ■y6ov
irdffriffiv fvupffev.
1250. She is not inexperienced in
good judgment so that she should com-
mit a wrong {i.e. lay violent hands on
herself), anapravfiv is used abs. here,
as it often is in poetry and prose. Cf.
Hom. Od. xiii. 214, Zews rivvrai, Ss tjs
afiApTTi. See App.
1251. T€: correlated with /cai (x^)
in the next verse. — ^opv : see on
1195. With the thought, cf.
" This dead stillnesB
Makes me more apprehend than all the noise
That madmen raise."
Leb's Ccesar Borgia, iii. 1.
1253 f. HI] KoXvirrcu : see on 278. —
KOTCurx«Tov : suppressed, kept back.
1255. irapcMTTctxovTcs : proceeding
to or into. Cf. Eur. Med. 1137, tirtl
•irap7i\de vvfi<piKovs SSfiovs. Hipp. 108,
Trapf\06vTfs Sofiovs a'naiv (itXtaOf.
1256. -ycip : usually stands after the
first or second word of its clause, here
after the third. Cf. 0. T. 1430, toIs
eV y4vft yap. El. 659, Tovs iK Aihs yip.
— TTis a^av ciTTis : a pred. partitive
gen. with tan fidpos. — ^pos : lit. a
weight, i.e. a grave import. The mes-
senger follows the queen. He returns
presently as the e^dyytKos.
150
SO*OKAEOYS
1260
Tenth Scene. Creon and Messenger.
X0P02.
Kttt firju oo (wag axrro^ eqyrjKCi
fJ-vrjfi inUrrjfiov 8ta ^eipos €)((ov,
ct OcfXL^ elnecv, ovk dWorpCav
drrjv, aXX* auT09 afiaprdv.
» »
MO,
KPEflN.
<f>p€V(ov hv(T<f>p6v(ov afxapTrj fMara
oTcpea BavcLToeuT .
o) KTavovra^ re Kai
dav6vTa<; ^k€TrovT€<; e/a^vXtou?.
1257 ff . The four following verses
are anapaests spoken by the Cory-
phaeus in order to announce the ap-
proach of Creon, who comes accom-
panying the body of Haemon. With
this scene may fittingly be compared
that in Shakespeare's King Lear,
where the aged king enters bearing
the lifeless body of his daughter Cor-
delia.— kqI iMi'v : c/. 526.— 58c : c/. 156.
1258. ^vr\\L ivin\iu>v: the Schol.
explains by rhv vfKp6v. The corpse of
his son is to Creon a manifest token in
his hands (cf. 1279) that he himself
has done wrong. — Std x*^P^ fx^v:
see on 916; but the phrase is to be
taken figuratively (cf. 1.345) in the
sense of jyossesaing. Creon walks with
faltering step by the side of the bier
on which the corpse of Haemon has
been laid, which was represented by
a veiled figure, as was that of Ajax
aiter his suicide.
1259. cl M|ti«: the Chorus speak
still with some timidity and hesita-
tion ; but in 1270 they declare their
opinion boldly.
1260. iTT]v : in appos. with fiv^/ia.
Instead of continuing the sent, regu-
larly i\A* oIk(iov afidprrifia, the poet
changes the const.
1261. The dreadful events described
in this scene, while not occurring in
open view upon tlie stage, yet smite
Creon before our eyes with full force.
The king is wholly crushed, and
acknowledges his guilt. The doch-
miac verses suited, with their con-
stant change of measure, their retard-
ing irrational arsis, their resolution of
long syllables, to represent passion
and exhaustion, picture the distrac-
tion of Creon's mind. — ^ptvuv 8wr-
^povuv: ippivts which are not really
ppfvfs.
1262. (TTcpca: stubborn, since they
sprang from <ppfv(s crepfal. — 6ava-
TO€VTa: I.e. Bavirwv atria.
1263 f . M pXcirovTcs : addressed to
the Chorus. 0, ye beholding, instead of
ANTirONH.
151
1265 a>fxoL ifXMP dvoX^a j3ovXevfxdT(ov.
io) TTOL, v€09 ueo) ^v fi6p(p,
aiai OLLCLL,
edaves, aTreXvOrfs,
ifiOLS ovSk (Tai<TL 8vcr/8ovXtat5.
X0P02.
1270 otjw, a>s cot/ca9 oxjje Trjv OLKrjp loeiv.
KPEnN.
2iTpo4>1] P'.
OtjMOt,
e;^a> fiaOcjp SetXatos* o' S' €/>t&> /cctyaa
^€05 TOT dpoL rore /u,eya ^dpo<s /a' ej^wi'
€TTai<T€Vj iv 8' eacLcreu dypiaL<i 68019,
1265. W. ta> ifiMV.
Alas! ye behold. W. makes afiaprfifiara
(1261) also the obj. of p\eirovT€s.
The similarity of sound in KravSyras
Oavovras is noticeable. Cf. Phil. 336,
6 KTavdu re x* Oavdiv. — c|ii|>vX(ovs :
=: iyyevits.
1265. avoXPa PovXrufuiTttv : i.e. i.v6x-
Bwv ^ovXevfjxiTftiv. Cf. 1209.
1266. V€'os via : for a similar play
upon words, cf. 156, 977. vtcp refers
to his untimely fate.
1268. dircXvOris : thou didst depart ;
like the mid. in 1314. Cf. Plut. Frg.
(Wyttenbach, p. 135), airo\vt(r9ai yap
rhv avoBirfiffKovra Kal rhv divarov air6-
Kvaiu KoKovaiv. Similarly otxf-ai and
jSf'jSrj/ce are often used of those who
have died.
1270. oC|i; tk: see on 320. ms is
exclamatory.
1271. €x» |wi8w : puts more stress
upon the duration of effect than the
simple pf. ; having learned, I have it,
i.e. I know it perfectly well ; he means
the truth of what the Chorus has just
said.
1272. to't€ : in contrast with o^4
above ; he means at the time of his
Su<r0ov\ia. The repetition shows the
speaker's intense feeling. Like the
Homeric heroes, he casts the blame
of his Sttj upon a hostile Saifiuv, which
struck his head.
1273. \Uya ^dpos t\t»v : = Papvvwv,
i.e. with great weight.
1274. ciraurev: by the expression
naltiv /ue iv K<ipa he means that the
divinity impaired or distracted his
mind. — iv : separated from its verb,
i.e. ivfffeurev. See on 977. He drove
me in wild courses. 6S6s is freq.
used of a course of conduct. Cf.
Find. Olymp. vii. 85, vpayfidruv opOat
6Uv.
152
SO*OKAEOY2
127501/1101, \aK7ran7TO»' avr petrtov )(apdp.
<f>€V <f>€V, a) TTOVOl ^pOT(t>V hviTTTOVOL.
EHArrEA02.
a» Sca-iroff', o)? exotv re kol K€KTr)fji€vo<;,
TO. fx€u npo ')(€.ip(jiv ToiSi (f>epct}v to. S* iv 8d/xot9
1280eouca9 tjk€w koI Td\ oxjiecrdaL KaKoi.
KPEHN,
TL 8* ioTlV av KOKLOV, TJ KOKUiV €TL ;
EHArrEAOS.
yvirff T€0injK€ TovSe TrofifnJTojp veKpov,
Svarrjvos, dpn i^cord/Aotcrt TrXTJyfiaaw.
1281. W. KCUCIOV CK KOUCUJV.
1275. XoKirdr n Tov : proleptic; that
is tram/iled under foot. — dvrp^iruv:
shows apocope of the prep., which is
not common in Soph. Cf. O. C. 1070,
ifiBcuTti, Aj. 416, d/xirvoas; Track. 838,
ififuya, a few times ififitytiy, and regu-
larly KarBavfiy.
1276. ^v, <S: the hiatus is only
apparent because of the natural pause
after interjections. — irdvoi Swnrovn.
rf. 1261, though not exactly the same.
Here the prefix Si/j- simply intensifies
the idea of it6voi, as in SvcrrcUas, e.g.,
but in iviTppvy it negatives or gives a
sinister sense to the idea of <pfrf)v.
1278 f. The attendant, who m 1256
followed Eurydice into the palace,
now returns as i^dyyf\os. The state-
ment of the principal sent., 6>s fx<^y
Tf <cal KtKTtifi^yos (kokci) (oikus fiKfiv
u confirmed by the two clauses rk
fiiv . , . ^tpay and ra 8' iv S6fiois ;
but the const, of the latter, if regu-
lar, would be 6\l/6fitvos Kcucd. Instead
of this. Soph, writes u\p((T0cu, de-
pendent on HoiHas and connected
by Kcd witli "iKtiy. Tlie structure
of the sent, seems to imply tliat
Creon comes as if on purpose to
behold fresh calamity added to his
former woe. — Ix*'^' ttoi-n\\Uvoi : ex-
presses tlie fullest possession ; the
obj. to be supplied is kokci. C/. Plat.,
Rep. 382 b, ^X*"* ''* '^"^ KeKTrjffOai
i|/(D8os. Cratyl. 393 b, Kparu rt ainov
Koi KtKTrrrat Kol ^x*' auro. — irpo \tipiiv:
present before you. The Schol. explains
the sense by les rov Kpfovms rby iraTSa
&a<TTiCoyros. Cf. 1258. Eur. I ph. Anl.
36, ifKroy i)v -wpb x^P^" *'''' BfK^'rdCfiS.
1281. Transl., but what worse evil
is there again, or what still of evils {re-
mains untried)! See App.
1282. ira^nnyrup : belongs to yvvii,
being ni form an adj. Usually it
means mother of all {yij, (pitris), but
here it is in contrast with a n'firrtp afffj-
Tu>p, since maternal love has broken
1 /
LQ),
ANTirONH. 153
KPEflN.
'AvTi<rTpo<j>ii d.
tft) BvcTKoiOapTO^ "AtSou XljjliJv,
1285 Tt fjL apa TL fi 6XeK€t5;
w KaKdyyeKroL fxoL
7rpo7re/i,i/fa5 ax^' ^'V^ dpoe7,<; \6yov;
aiai, 6X&>X.or' dvhp eTre^eLpydcrcj.
TL (f)rj^, o> TTOL, TLva Xey€L<s fioL vdov,
1290 atat alai,
(T(f>dyLOv in okiOpco
yvvaiKelov dfX(f)LKelcrdaL p,6pov;
EEArrEAOS.
opav TrdpearTiv ov yap iv ^xv^ol^ ert.
KPEnN.
'AvTurTpo4>ii P'.
129bKaKOv ToS* dXko Sevrepov ^Xeiroi raXa?.
the heart of Eurydice. For the sense to the i^ir/fthos. Thou who hast
of iras in composition here, see on brought woe to me by these evil tidings.
1016. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 291, Ss rts irpoire/j.vftv is often used in the sense
TfKvaiv inr€pS4SoiKev ■iTdirrpo<l>os ire\eids. of praebere. Cf. Phil. 1205, ^l(pos
1284. Svo-Koldapros : hard to be pro- fioi vpowefitf/are.
pitiated, implacable. So Ka6apfi6s in 1288. " One already dead thou dost
0. C. 466 —propitiation. The epithet slay again." Cf. 1030.
seems to be applied to death in a 1289 ff. <Sirai: the messenger. See
general sense. Cf. Thomson's Sea- the App. — rtva Xi^eis nre. : const. Tiva
sons, IFiVUe?', 393", " Cruel as death and vfov <r<t>dyiov ywaiKeiov {= ywaiKSs)
hungry as the grave." — Xifxifv : a freq. ij.6pov \eyeis &,fi<l>iKei<T6ai /xoi «V oKedpcf.
epithet of death. Cf. Stob. Flor. 120, veos is said with reference to the former
11, TrdyTaiv MfjLrjp twv fjiepSirwi/ 6 ddyaros violent death, sc. that of Haemon. —
tariv. tV dXc'dpu: added to the destruction
" God wold I were aryved in the porta {already wrought). Cf 1281 and 1288.
Of Deth, to which my sorrow wol me lede." Qj.^ perhaps better, /or my destruction.
Chaucer's Trail, and Cress, i. ^^294. By means of the iKKiK\vfia,
1287. irpowt'inlfas ktL: addressed the dead body of Eurydice, lying
154
20*OKAEOY2
Ti9 apa, Tt? /xc TroTiMO<; en TTcpt/xci'ci ;
e)(a> fi€P iv )(eip€a-crLU dpTLCjq t^kvov,
TctXa?, Tov 8' ci/ai/ra irpocrfikeno) veKpov.
1300 ^cC <^cu fiarep d^Xia, ^ci) tckvov.
EBArrEA02.
Xuct KcXau/d /3\€<f>apa, Kc^Kvaaaa fieu
TOV TTpXv 6av6mo<; Meyapeoii; k\€wou Xct^o?,
au^t? Sc Toi/Sc, \oiadiov Sc (Toi Kaicd?
1305 IT pd^eL<; i<f)vp.in/j(ra(ra rw TratSoKrdt'a).
1301. W. 17 8* oivOrjKTOs ^« fi(t}fua irepi^. 1303. W. K\€tv6v \ex.o^.
within the palace, is brought to tlic
view of the spectators. — €v )ivxots:
the inner apartments are meant.
1296. t(s apa, t(s : repetition as in
1286.
1297. ^liv : not in its natural place,
since it marks the contrast between
riicvov and rhv vfKp6v. — iv \<ilptiirvxv :
not that he literally carries in his
arms the corpse of Haemon (see on
1258), but the expression is chosen to
make the situation seem as pathetic
as possible.
1298. Ivavra : the corpse of Eury-
dice lies over against that of Haemon.
1301. But she (having fallen) at the
altar upon a sharp-whetted sword. With
/3w/xfa we need to supply the idea of
Kttfityri or -rrtiirifioi. With 6^v6^kt<i>
^i^tt, cf. afKptd^KTtfi ii<pft, 1309. For
Tfpl |«^«<, cf. Horn. //. xiii. 441, ipti-
KOfifvoi w*p\ iovpl. Od. xi. 424, iiro-
0irf)ffKuy irtpl paayat'tf. Aj. 828, vf-
•wTura ■Kfp\ vtoppivrtf ^Itptt.
1302. Xv<i pXi^apa: relaxes her
eyelids. The phrase is like the Horn.
AOfft 5* yvia, yovvara. Cf. also Anth.
Pal. 3, 11 (inscription of Cyzicus),
ii>fl' Siv vfifiar' i\vaf ra ropyivos iyOdSf
Tlepatvs. We speak of the eyelids
breaking in death. — KcXeuvd : is pro-
leptic ; " so that the darkness of
death enshrouded tliem." Cf. Horn.
//. V. 310, i/xipl 8i offer* Kf\cuvii yv^
1303. Mryap^tDs : the story of the
fate of Megareus is given by Euripi-
des (who calls him Menoeceus) in the
Phoenissae. See on 991. His fate is
K\fiv6v in that it was famous in
Thebes, and in contrast with that of
Haemon.
1304. TOvSc: sc. Kdxoi', he means
that of Haemon.
1305. c<|>v|iVT{<r(Mra : roiavr' iipv^vwv
is used in 0. T. 1275 of the impreca-
tions of Oedipus when he is smiting
his eyes. — Kaxds irpo^cis: res ad-
versas. The wliole phrase is equiv.
to Kiucui updrrtiv aoi i^ifjun^atv.
ANTirONH.
155
KPEHN.
2rpo<{>i] y.
OLLOLL OilCLL,
TL fX OVK ai'Ttttav
eTratcreV rtg dix(f>L0iJKTco
1310 SetXato? eyo) aiai,
SeiXaia 8e crvyKdicpaiiai Sua.
EEArrEAOS.
ai9 alrCav ye T(ovBe KOLKelvoiv e^oiv
TTpo<; 7^9 0avov(rr)^ ttJo'S* iirecTKTJ'nTov fiopoyu.
KPEXIN.
TTOto) 8e KaireXvcraT* et' <^ovai<; rpoiTM ;
1307. oi'tirTav <^'P« : I am startled
with fright. A present state of mind is
often expressed by the aor. as having
been caused and entered into some
time before. Here, / was startled,
i.e. when I heard your words. Cf.
Phil. 1314, TfiaOrjv irarepa rhv afibv ev\o-
yovvrd ae. 0. C 1466, (izrri^a OvfxSv.
See GMT. 60. The metaphor in
aviiTTav is that of a frightened bird.
That the affection of his wife should
have turned into hate, and that her
last words should fasten upon him
tlie dreadful guilt, is to Creon's heart
the bitterest pang of all.
1308. Ti )i OVK ciraurcv : in sense
approaching the imv. Cf. Plat. Phaed.
86 d, (I OVV T(S VHWV (VirOpWTfpOS f/XOV,
Tt OVK wKiKplvaTo ; — avTa(av : sc.
ir\i}y{]v. Cf. El. 1415, Traiffov SiirATji/.
Aesch. Sept. 895, ^lavralav irevKayfif-
yovs.
1310. 8<C\aios : the second syllable
at is metrically short here. So also
in El. 849, Sei\aia SeiKaiav Kvpds^
■Kaat Ovarois f<pv fi.6pos. So the first
syllable of olor is measured short. —
c-yw: sc. tlfii.
1311. o-vyKEKpafjiat 8v<;i: / am be-
come closely allied with misery. By the
use of this compound the poet per-
sonifies Sva ; it is made his companion,
as it were. Cf. Aj. 895, oXktcp t^Sc
(rvyKeRpafjLfVJjv.
1312. The messenger continues his
statement from 1302 ff. ; at the same
time he connects his words with
Creon's lament, and assents with y4
to its truthfulness. — twvSc {lopMV :
the death of Haemon; 4Keivwv, that
of Megareus.
1313. tireo-Kifirrow : in the act. and
mid. this verb means lay a command
or an accusation upon one. Here, in
the latter sense and in the pass. Cf.
Plat. Legg. xi. 937 b, eav (Sov\ri) fVj-
<TKT]<p0^ TO, rf/fvSfi fiaprvpriffai. — irpds :
with the gen. after pass, verbs often
denotes agency, like inrb. See G.
1216, 1 (b), H. 805, 1 c.
1314. Ka( : see on 772. — oircXv-
<raTO : see on 1268.
156
20*OKAEOY2
EHAITEAOS.
ISlSnaCcracr* v(f>* ^wap avro^ei/3 avrrfv, 6Tr<o<s
KPEilN.
Srpo^i] 8'.
a)/xoi /xoc, ToZ* ovK in aXKou ftpoTwv
1320e/xa9 app6<T€L ttot i^ atrta?.
eyo) yap (t iyo) €Kavov, (o jxeXeo^s,
eyoi, (fxip-* iTUfjiov, ia> npocrrroXoL,
1325 aycTC fi OTL Tdxo<;, dyere fi CKTrohfop
TW OVK oma fxdWov ^ fi-qhcua.
XOPOS.
Kephf) irapoLvei^;, ct ti k€/>8o9 iv Ka/coi?*
^pd'^icrra yap KpdTLara tov itoctIv KaKa.
1317. W. tci /lot, ToS OVK.
1315. avTo'xiip: see on 1175. —
£ir«*s : temporal ; as soon as.
1316. o(vKMKVTOV : loudly bewailed ;
the loud shrieks and waitings over
the dead are referred to. " The mes-
senger repeats positively that it was
the tidings of Haemon's death that
drove Eurydice to this fatal act, in
order that Creon may l)e fully sen-
sible that he bears all the dreadful
responsibility." Schn.
1319. ap(io<rii : intr. ; will Jit. — ^
i^jos oXrioi ■■ {Ijeing shifted) from my
blame, i.e. so as to exonerate me.
" These deeds can never be fitly trans-
ferred to the charge of another."
1322. ti (uXfos : O wretched me.
1323. lym: I (did it). The triple
iyu shows the intensity of Creon's
feeling of self-condemnation.
1325 f. As Creon here and in 1339
asks to be put out of the way as
quickly as possible, so Oedipus ex-
claims in his distress, 0. T. 1340, dW-
ytr' iKT6iciov 2Tt TaxiffTa fxt, inrdyer',
2) <pi\ot, and 1410, 8irci>s rctxtcra, irphs
Bfuv, f (ctf fif irov KoAviffaTC.
1326. Tov owe Svra ktL : who am
no more than he who is not. Cf. 0. T.
1019, weSs b (pvffai i^ Iffov r^ firiifvi ;
1327. K^j^: see on 1032. The
Chorus refer to his entreaty, iyeri fx
dKwoStiy. Yet this phrase may mean
put me out of life, as well as take me
out of the way of this spectacle, and
Creon may use it in the former, while
the Chorus understands it simply in
the latter sense. In 1328 ff. Creon
expresses his meaning more clearly
and emphatically.
1328. Const, r&v iroa\v Kanii Kpiriara
{iariv) ^fxixiffra {6yra). Pers. const..
ANTirONH. 157
KPEflN.
'AvTurTpo<j>ii y'.
LTO) LTQ),
1330 (fyavtJTQ) {xopoiv 6 KaXkicrr ifiatv
iixol repfjiiav aycDu a[xepau
VTraro? • trcu ltcj,
07ra>s fXT^KeT rjfxap qXX* et<TtSw.
X0P02.
IxeWovTa TavTa. T(ov TrpoKetixevcou tl ■)(pr)
I335 7ryoao"cretv. /te'Xet yap tcovS* otoictl XPV /-teXetf.
KPEflN.
aW a)v ipco fieu Tavra (rvyKaTrjv^dfirju.
XOPOS.
fiTf vvv Trpocrev)(ov fiTjSev' 0}<s iTen'p(oixev7j<;
ovK eaTL 0ur]To'i<s (Tvyi^opa^ aTraWayrj.
as in 0. T. 1368, Kpdaawv yap ^ada /xrj- \fiv gives to the sent, something of
KfT i)v f) (wv Tv<i>\6s. " When you go an oracular and proverbial tone. Cf.
within," says the Chorus, " the dread- Aesch. Agam. 974, fitKot Se toi ffol
ful spectacle will at any rate be cut Twwep hv fifWr/s rf\f7v.
short for you." 1336. jitv: without Se; see on 498.
1329 ff . Const. <pav7\Tw 6 fnopuv ffjMv " But that at any rate is my desire."
viraTos, KoKKiffT &yuy repfiiav afiepay — OTt-YKaTTjw^aiATjv : ffvv here has the
laoi. — KCiXXiirra: happily. sense of together, i.e. embracing all
1334. " ])o not concern yourself the things that I desire. " I summed
about dying ; tliat belongs to the up all in my prayer." Camp,
future ; let that take care of itself." 1337. tas : since.
— Twv irpoKciju'vuv Ti: something of 1338. This was a common senti-
that which the present requires. The ment. Cf. e.g. Hom. //. vi. 488, (xolpav 5'
Chorus is thinking esp. of the burial oijTtvd ^tj/ui irt<pvyiJ.4vov fixfxevai avSpuv.
of the dead. Theog. 817, tfiinis '6 n fjLolpa vaQtiv,
1335. TwvSc : refers to the same as ovk tad' inra\v^at. Verg. Aen. vi. 316,
TavTa above. — oTowri : i.e. the gods. desine fata deum fleet! sperare
The alliteration in /xfWovra, /xeAfi, fxt- precando.
158
20*OKAEOY2
KPEflN.
'AvTwrrpoi^ 8'.
ayoLT av fxaraLOV ai^op* Iktto
Z(t)V,
1340 OS, <o TTttt, crc T ou;( eKO)v KareKavov,
(T€ T avTOLV, cjjxoL /neXcos, ouS' e^o)
07ra Trpos irorepov tStu, iravra yap
1345X€^ta rdt' ■)(€pou/' rah* iiri Kpart fioL
iroTixos Svcr/cd/xtoTOS etcnyXaro.
X0P02.
TToXXft) TO ^povelv evSaifxovias
TTpOiTOV VndpX'^L' XPV ^^ "^^ y' ^^^ ^€0V5
1341. W. <re t* av raivK.
1345. W. Ta 8* CTTl KpOTt.
1342 f. W. Trpos TTOTcpov tSw tt^ K\u9Si
1341. (Tc avrav : this expression
contains a, passionate and intensive
force well fitted to the situation ;
thee, son, I slew, and thee thyselj"
(O wife)!
1342 ff. ovS' l\(t» 6ira ktL: I do
not know where (and) to which one I
shall look, bpav vpos riva is like jSAc-
■Ktiv fls Tovi Ofovs (923), i.e. to look
to one for support or comfort. " I
can no longer look to my wife and to
my son for help, and I know not which
way to turn for comfort."
1345. X^XP*^ = ^^^ opposite of ipOd.
The Schol. explains it by ir\dyia koI
■KnrTuK6ra; hence, o«/ of joint, wrong.
— vavra tov X'P**^^ '• "'' '''"' ^ ""• '*'''
cupied with. " AH my life has turned
out wrong."
1346. Ta8< : accus. of internal obj.
with tiff-fjKaro, cf. FA. 293, TiiV i^vBpi-
f^n; thus has leaped upon my head an
intolerable doom. Cf. 0. T. 203, vvv
I' is rh Kttrov Kpar' iyi\Kaff i) rvxv-
1348 f . iToWtf ri <{>povctv ktL : wis-
dom is by far the most important part of
happiness. W. says that the Chorus in
this sent, sum up the chief moral of
the play. But this is true only with
reference to Creon. The king, in the
proud consciousness of despotic power,
has trangresscd a divine command
and shown himself deficient in that
prudence that is esp. characteristic of
old age. That these calamities would
fall upon him in consequence of his
guilt, the seer had foretold. Creon has
finally acknowledged his wrong, thus
verifying the old gnome vdOos fidOos
(cf. 920) ; but all too late.
1349. yd : from .such an offence, at
any rate, every one would shrink
back. — rd (Is Ocovs: the things that
pertain to the gods. irp6s would be
more exact, but ds may be due to
such phrases as i(T*/3*ri' ds 0eovs. Cf.
Eur. Bacch. 490, at Kkaf^ovvr' tU rhv
6f6v. Phil. 1441, fuatPflv tA trphs Btovs.
ANTirONH. 159
1350 firfSh^ aa-eTTTeiv fxeyaiXoL he Xoyoi
jxeydXa^ TrXyjya^ T(op VTrepav^cov
aTTOTLcravTe^
yrjpa TO <f)pov€LV eStSa^av.
1350 ff. Const. ftfyd\oi Sh \6yot ruv wisdom at last." Creon cannot fail
inrepavxoy axorlaavres fj.eyd\as irKriyas to recall with bitter sorrow his proud
fSiSa^av (gnomic aor.) yfipcf. rh (ppovfiv. refusal, SiSdcrKeffOat (ppovfiv irphs aySpls
— YHW- '" ^^'^ ^9^> i-^- to the aged. ri/AwoOSe r^v (pvaiv (727).
The word is emphatic, "teach men
160 KliYTUMlCAL SCHEME.
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME OF THE LYRIC PARTS
OF THE ANTIGONE.
The rhythm of the dialogue of tragedy is for the most part
the so-called iambic trimeter. For a description of this verse,
see Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric^ 26, III. ; G. 1658 ; H. 1091.
Occasionally there is synizesis. See note on 33.
In the lyric parts of the Antigone the rhythm most commonlj'
employed is the logaoedic. For this verse, see Schmidt, 13 ; G.
1679-1682 ; H. 1108 ff. The Parodos and Kommos have ana-
paestic systems interposed between the strophes and antistrophes,
and the Exodos closes with anapaests. For the anapaestic rhythm,
see Schmidt, 10, II., 31, 3 ; G. 1676 ff. ; H. 1103 ff.
In the structure of a few rhythmical periods the logaoedic are
followed b}' choreic series. A rhythmical period is a combination
of two or more rhythmical sentences (xwAa) grouped according to
fixed principles so as to form a unit, and marked by a pause at
its close. See Schmidt, 24. For choreic sentences, see Schmidt,
10, IV. ; 22, 5.
The rhythm of the Exodos is the dochmiac, for which see
Schmidt, 23, 4 ; G. 1691 ; H. 1125 f.
The characters employed in the scheme are sufficiently ex-
plained in the treatises on versification to be found in the gram-
mars,* with possibly the following exceptions : —
The anacrusis {see Schmidt, 7, 5 ; G. 1635 ; H. 1079) sometimes
consists of two short syllables, which are indicated by the mark w.
• See G. 1626-1641 ; H. 1067-1070.
In adopting the rhythmical scheme of Schmidt, it was found undesirable
in all cases to accept the text used by him. No departure from the text of
Schmidt, however, has involved any important change in his metrical notation,
excepting in two instances, which are discussed in the critical Appendix, on
798 and 1323.
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 161
The Roman numerals I., II., III., etc., indicate the rhythmical
periods, the beginning of which is marked in the text by an
indented line.
The mark d means that an irrational long, whether in tlie
strophe or antistrophe, corresponds to a short syllable.
The beginning of a rhythmical sentence within a verse is
marked in the text by a dot (•) under the initial letter of the
first word or syllable of the sentence.
In the rhythmical schemes a comma (,) signifies diaeresis or
caesura. See Schmidt, 19, 2, II. and III.
I.
The Parodos (vv. 100-154).
Str. a.
I. _dl^^wl_w|i_ll_w|-^wi_ w| i_, ll_>|
^y w I _ v^ I _ A II
vy:L_ |_w1^w|l_, ll_w|-^w|_>| L_ ll_w|
^^^ l_ w I _ wl
II. _ > I _ ^ I ^y w I L_, II _ ^ I _ w I ^y ^ I _ A II
wwv^lwwwl-^v^il—, ll_>|^^w| L_ I — AJ
Per. II. The inverted order of the first two measures of the
third verse of the strophe (_ > I _ ^ I , not _ w 1 _ > | , as was to
be expected, see Schmidt, 13, 2) is noteworthy. The antistrophe,
however, is regular ( _ > I _ > I ) .
Sir. ^'.
I. -v^w|^w|^v^I_.^| L_ |_Ail
^. w I ^y w I ^. w I _ w I i_ I _ A]]
II. _ > 1 ^ w- 1 _ > I L_, II _ e I ^ v^ I _ A II
_w| i_ |_w|_A]]
III- ^^wl L_ |-xyw| l_ II -^.vl L_ |-v./w|_vyll
-vy^ I _ w I
Per. III. The so-called versus Adonius (see Schmidt, 22, 11 j
G. 1682, 1 ; H. 1111 a) as postlude is noteworthy.
168
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
n.
I.
II. >
III.
First Stasimon (vv. 332-375).
-^ I
I _
Kj : vy I — w
w I «
_ « I
Str.
_>
_>
\J \ KJ
A II
AD
i_ I _ A II
_ A II
_w I _w]I
_AJ1
II.
w I u
_ V. I
Str. ^.
KJ \ KJ KJ \J
W I l_
_ A I
ll_«|_w| L_ |_A]]
II _ w I L_ I _ w I _ A II
I _ w I _ A II
II _ w I _ w I _ ^ I _ A II
I _ v^ I _ wl
The chonis liegins with a logaoedic period ; then follow choreic
l>eriods, the first of which, however, begins witli a logaoedic verse,
which softens the change from the one rhythm to the other. Str. a,
Per. III., and Str. /?', Per. I., are not logaoedic, but choreic. The
apparent dactyls are, therefore, not cyclic dactyls (-^^, *"®*J!^^^'
but what may be called choreic dactyls (_ w, i.e. I H) . Tlie
caesura in Str. fi', veree 2, makes this clear. The apparent corre-
spondence, therefore, in this same verse, _c7o, is in fact _« . Con-
cerning choreic dactyls, see Schmidt, 15.
RHYTHMICAI. SCHEME.
163
III.
Second Stasimon (vv. 582-625).
Str. d.
I. >i-vyw|-ww| _d| _v^|l_|_AII
_w|_>|-v^^|^w|l_|_A3
II. _w|_>l-^w|-v.w|_w|_wll
w:_w|_w|_w| L_, ll_w|_w|_v>'|__AII
> : _ w I ww^ I www I ^=Ai' w I _ w I _ A I
III. wi i_ I L_ |_w|_, will- I i_ |_w|_AII
wi_w|_w|_w|_w, ll_w|_w| L_ |_A]]
I.
d
>
11.
w
III.
CO
>
>
l_
-^ w I
-WW
l_ 1
-^w
— w 1
L_
-w w 1
w
w 1
-WW
w 1
www
w 1
-WW
l_ 1
Str. )8'.
I L II _
l_W I
I 1_, 11-
I _>,ll-
I _ A II
_ A II
_ A
Al
I _ w II
I _ A It
I -Al
w I w
AH
IV.
Third Stasimon (vv. 781-800).
I. w :
w :
II. > :
> :
w I — , w
1 _ w
L- 1-
— w w
_w II
l^w
w 1
L_
_A3
II -WW
L_ 1
L_
_ A II
1 L_
_ A II
l^w
w 1
I-
-AD
164
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
V.
KoMMOs (vv. 806-882).
L e
II. e
_ e I
Str. a.
_ >
I _
I _ w I _>.
I _
_ e I
_ v.!
_ w I
_ e I _ >
>
v^ I _ A II
vy I _ A II
w I _ A II
> I _ A II
> I -AD
II >
>
III. >
Str. ^.
I. >i _
1-v.l _
_ w I _>l
I _ All
I _ ^3
>l _ > I
I- A
_ >
|l_1l_|_A1
A II
I _ V^ I S:^ V>'| _ W II _V
I _ e I _ e I _ W II _V
I L_ I _ wl _w I L.
_w I _ A
\J \ \J
I - A]]
Str.
\J \ — KJ |_wI_V^|_AII
e- _ Kj i_vy|_v.y|_Aii
v-':^w'v^w| \j I \j I A II
KJ \ l_ |L_|_vy|_N^|
M
Epod.
\j\j\j\yj\jyj\ i_ II — wi i_ I —\j \j \ A n
i_ I _ w I _ AD
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
165
II.
on \ O) I w
w I vy w w I \J
Ky \ v-/ \ Kj ^ Ky
>:_
A II
This chorus begins (str, a) with sentences of like form (Gly-
conics) , then becomes more varied by the interchange of sentences
of different lengths (str. ft') , and finally closes with series of like
form (str. y', epod.).
The first strophe and the beginning of the second are in
logaoedic measure. After these come choreic periods, which
become more lively toward the close in consequence of the occur-
rence of the three choreic dactyls. As in the First Stasimon
above, choreic dactyls are introduced to relieve the otherwise
too great repose of choreic series.
VI.
Fourth Stasimon (vv. 944-987).
II.
III.
_ >
_ >
— <.' w
- > I
_ > I
_ >1
> : _
_ >
>
Str. d.
L_ I _ A II
_> I _ A3
_ w I _ > I _ A II
_ > I _ A II
L_ I -v^ w I _ A II
_> I _ AI
yll w I ^ I ^
. I ._ I -AI
-All
KJ \J \J
_>
Str. ^\
-^ w I _ w I _ A I!
_ > I _^ I _ AI
166 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
II- _ w I -^ vy I i_ II "!.6=/ « I _ A II
> i _ w I ^ ^ I _ A II
-^^ I _ w I i_ I _ AD
III. ^:_vy| L_ |_w|_vy| l_ |_A
\j ':\^\y\j \ v-* I vy I \^ \y \ v^ j A
> : _
I _v^ I - v> I
l-v.. I _ ^ I
I _ A II
l_A]l
VII.
>
II.
III.
Htporchema (vv. 1115-1154).
Str. a.
-^wi_ei_^i_wi L_ i_Aii
_^| _w|-vyw|_AII
_d|_w|_w|_AII
-^ ^ I _ w I L_ I _ A II
_ei_w|-v^w|_AII
L_ I i_ I _ > I _> I L_ |_A]1
-v^ w I _ > I _ A II
_ v^ I -^ v^ I _ A 3
_>! _>|-^w|_, ^II_v^I_w|l_|_AI1
^ :
_> I^
-^ I -
— v/ v^ I
^^ \\J KJ >^\
Str. ^.
_ A II
_ A II
_ A II
i_ II
-AD
-^
l_A
_^|_w| _>|_A
RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
VIII.
The Exodos (vv. 1261-1347).
Str. a.
I. e : _
wi ^|_vyll v>|_All
W IV^V^WV/'Vy'l AT 11
_ w_ |_w_ll
w: w |_wll"i^_v^|_A]l
II. > i vy ^ _ v^ I _ w II w I _ A II
wi d j'-Ai'v^ll w|_All
167
III. w :^jy^\j\y\j\ A II
wi Kj |_wll w|_A]]
Str. ^.
trim.
\y : S:>^ V^^ W I S::^ W II V^ W Vii' W | A
trim.
d:L_ |_>^|_v^|_w|_v^|_A
>: w|_v^ll w|_A]]
Str. /.
KJ \J
I. w! vyl_wll e|_AII
^: w|_v^ii wi_A]]
II- > : w w w w v^ I _ A II
wi w|_wll w|_A]]
KJ 'U S^^ KJ
w : w I ^
Str. S'.
1 _ w II w
_ A II
1 _ W II —\^Ky
_ A II
1 vy II w v^ \^
_ A II
1 V^ »^ wll \J
_ A II
\ w II w w ^^
_ A 11
1 _ w 11 w
_A3
168 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME.
Str. a.
In consequence of the correspondence of vv. 3 and 4, v. 3 must
be reganled a eatalectic bjiccUic diiK)dy. These syllables have not
infrequently such value.
Str. ^.
We must not regard v. 5 a dochmius with following choreic
tripody : —
t \ w|_, ^ll_^|_w|_AII
Such a verse would be altogether unrhythmical. It is simpl}' a
melic iambic trimeter, which probably was not sung but recited : —
|i_|_w|_w|_^|_^|_AII
Sir. /.
Str. y' and str. a close with exactly the same i)eriod.
APPE]SrDIX.
A LIST OF THE MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS OF THE ANTIGONE RE-
FERRED TO MOST FREQUENTLY IN THE CRITICAL NOTES.
L. Codex Laurentianus ; the most valuable of the Mss. of Soph., and
believed by many to be the archetype of all the other Codices of Soph,
extant. It was written in the tenth or eleventh century, and contains,
besides the seven plays of Soph., the seven plays of Aesch., the Argo-
nautica of ApoUonius Rhodius, and Scholia by different hands. In this
Ms. are found also corrections, apparently of the same date as that of the
codex, and therefore designated as prima manus or 8u)p9u)TTJ<i.
L2. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the Laurentian Library,
generally regarded as a rescript of the preceding codex. It is charac-
terized by many interpolations, but is valuable for the light it throws on
some doubtful and obscure readings of L.
A. A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the National Library of Paris,
containing all the seven plays. It is regarded by some as the chief of a
different family of Mss. from that of which L is the archetype.
V (Cod. 468), A Ms. of the thirteenth centm-y, in the Library of
St. Mark's at Venice.
Vat The oldest of the IVIss. in the Vatican Library containing the
Antigone; it was written in the fourteenth century.
E. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the National Library of Paris.
It contains the Aj., EL, O. T., besides the Antigone.
Among the ancient apographs of the codices, that of the grammarian
Triclinius is one of the most freq. quoted. It was made in the fourteenth
century, and is characterized by some corrections of trivial importance
and by great licence of interpolation, esp. in the lyric parts.
Sophokles Antigone. Erklart von G. Wolff. Dritte Auflage, bearbeitet
von L. Bellermann. Leipzig, 1878. (Referred to as Bell.)
Sophoclis Dramata, edidit Theo. Bergk. Lips., 1838.
Sophocles with English Notes, by F. H. M. Blaydes. London, 1859.
(Referred to as Bl.)
Sophokles Antigone, Griechisch tind Deutsch, von August Boeckh.
Berlin, 1843.
170 APPENDIX.
Sopioclis Dramata. Denuo recensuit et illustravit Bothe cum annota-
tione Integra Bnmckii. Lips., 1806. (Referred to as Brunck.)
Sophocles with English Notes and Introductions, by L. Campbell.
VoL I. Second edition, revised. Oxford, 1879. (Referred to as Camp.)
Sophoclis Tragoediae superstites et perditartan Jragmenta, ex recensione
et cum commentarib G. Dindorfii. Editio tertia. Vol. III. Oxou., 1860.
(Referred to as Dind.)
Poetae Scenici Graeci, ex recensione G. Dindorfii. Editio quinta.
Lips., 1869. (Referred to as Dind. Poet. Seen.)
Sophoclis Tragoediae, cum brev. not. Erfurdt. Editio tertia, cimi
adnotationibus Hermanni. Lips., 1830. (Referred to as Herm.)
Antigone, nebst den Scholien des Laurentianxis, herausgegeben von
M. Schmidt. Jena, 1880.
Antigone. Erklart von Schneidewin. Dritte Auflage. Berlin, 1856.
(Referred to as Schn.)
Antigone. Erklart von Schneidewin. Siebente Auflage, besorgt von
Nauck. Berlin, 1875. (Referred to as N.)
Sophoclis Antigone. Edidit F. Schubert. Lips., 1883.
Antigone, recensuit et brevi adnotatione instruxit M. Sejrffert.
Beroliui, 1865. (Referred to as SeyfE.)
Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio tertia.
Gothae, 1846. (Referred to as Wund.)
Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio quinta,
quam curavit N. Wecklein. Lips., 1878. (Referred to as Weckl.)
Occasional reference is made also to the Lexicon Sophocleum of Fr.
Ellendt. Editio altera emendata. Curavit H. Genthe. Berolini, 1872.
(Referred to as Ell.)
Also to Meineke's Beilrdge zur Philologvtchen Kritik der Antigone des
Sophokles. Berlin, 1861. (Referred to as Mein.)
Also to Wecklein's Ars Sophoclis Emendandi. (Referred to as Weckl.
Soph. Emend.) Wurzburg, 1869.
Also to H. Bonitz's Beitrdge zur Erkldrung des Sophokles. Wien,
1855-57.
Also to J. Kvicala's Beitrdge zur Kritik und Erkldrung des Sophokles.
Wien, 1865.
Other important treatises and dis.sertations to which reference is made
are usually mentioned in connection with the name.
APPENDIX. 171
A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE MOST IMPORTANT VARIANTS IN THE MS8.;
OF CONJECTURAL READINGS, AND EMENDATIONS.
2 f. Whether to read on or o n cannot be decided from the Mss. L,
ace. to Dind. Poet. Seen., has o, n, with diastole by another hand. The
Schol. of L has on. With the reading o n two views, with minor variations,
have been taken of this sent.: (1) dirotov, as repetition of o n in an iridir.
interr. sent, without a conj. (as in a sent, containing two dir. interrs., cf. 401) ;
(2) dirotov, as introducing a clause subord. to that introduced by o n, with
which €o-r£v is then to be supplied; here oitolov — qualis, the correl. toios being
omitted. Among the more plausible conjectures are : o n . . . | tXXciirov
ovx^j Dind. Poet. Seen.; Sn ... | to irowv ovx^ ( = irdv diroiovovv), Nauck
{Krit. Betnerk.); o n . . . | x*»'''oiov ovxl [cf. quis et qualis), Seyff.
Schmidt proposes o n . . . | coikcv ov%y . . . tcXciv, but how out of such a plain
sent, the present reading could have arisen, it is difficult to see. Heimsoeth
Krit. Studien, op' oto-6a irou n . . . | diroiov ov Zcvs vcov kt€. Paley Eng.
Joum. Philol. X., op' olo^* on . . . | oi5k tofl' diroiov owxl v«v |(oo-aiv rtkfi ;
4. The Mss. read dnis drep. All attempts to explain this reading are
abortive. Boeckh's interpretation, " to say nothing of the ruin," where artp
= x<'P^s> has had the most followers. Some have tried (in vain) to get the
sense " not without ruin," by changing owt' to ov8', or by supplying the force
of an ov from ovScv. F. Wieseler Philol., 1860, p. 474, proposes ov t
aTps dT€p. Other emendations are : dnipiov Brunck ; ottis <^\ov Person ;
aKTjs drtp Ast, and approved by Welcker [Rhein. Mus. 1861, p. 310) ; &rt\s \UTa
Vauvilliers; drris ir«pa Weckl. (Soph, Emend.). Paley believes 4-6 to be an
interpolation.
5. The repetition of the owe in 6 is suspicions. May not dirotov ov
originally have been diroiovovv = qualecunque ? To this surmise we are
led also by the statement of Schmidt that two Mss. (Monac. 500, and Vindob.
160) have ovx' (traces of which also appear in L, E), which may be a corrup-
tion of -ovv.
18. L -qiSciv ; but that the Schol. read ^8tj is evident from the gloss, dvrl
ToiJ •g8«a.
24. The reading of the text is that of the Mss. Its anomalies are xpn**^*'?
= XPI*'^*!**^*''' XP'i*'^*'^'' <'^'' S''^TI> ^°^ ^''*T1 8iKa(qi. With Wund.,Mein.,Schn.,Bl.,
Dind., we should prefer to reject the verse as a gloss. For xptl<rOc(s W. reads
YpTio-rois {with righteous justice and law in the sight of the good). Camp, suggests
irpoOcls, having laid him out; Herm. and Ell. xpH"^^'^ — iropoYycXOcts, i-e.
Eteocles requested Creon to bury him with appropriate rites in case he should
fall. Weckl. Soph. Emend, proposes |t.vT)<rO€l$ 8Ckt]s Sij or SiKaCwv. Margoliouth
Studia Scenica I. favors xP^o'dcu StKatuv Kal vopup Kara xOovds.
29. drculwv dicXavrov : so read L, E. Inferior Mss. and most editt. oxXavrov
dTa<|>ov, which is the more usual order (Eur. Hec. 30), and gives a smoother
172 APPENDIX.
metrical veree. Still, a tribrach in the second foot of the iambic trimeter is
not unexampled: cf. voTipa, Phil. 1235; x^*m> Aesch. Choeph. 1; irarfpo,
Phil. 1314.
40. C. A. Lehmann, Hermes xiv. 468, conjectures Xvovir' av tJO* airrovo-a.
46. This verse is rejected by W. and by many other editt., on the ground
that it breaks the o-nxofivOta or single-verse-dialogue. Such a break, however,
is not without example in Soph. Cf. 0. T. 366-380, 1171 f. The remark of
Didymus, vwo t«v vvo)iVT))iATto-T«v tov trriy^ov vcvodcvo^cu, has influenced
editt.
48. |i has been inserted by Brunck from the Schol.
57. L reads ciroXXTJXoiv, adopted by Herm. and Seyff. in the sense, taken
with x<poCv, of aXXT)Xo^'voiv. Others, in order to avoid the recurrence of the
final syllable -otv, propose to read x^P^ ^'' ^^ transpose |u>pov and xtpotv.
70. Meineke proposes «)io( y and supplies i\fjov with (ic-nx, so as to throw
more emphasis upon i]8«ws.
71. The older Mss. read drnto, and lofli evidently is imv. of olSa; the
meaning then is hold such views as you please. But for this sense t^povctv
is the usual word. W. adopts the reading ovot^ which Herm. thought was
required by the syntax.
76. L aUl. Gerth de dial, tragoed., Curt. Stud. I., b, 209 f., has shown that
both the Attic d»L and the Ionic aU( are used by the dramatic writers, and
that where a spondaic word was needed, as here, the older and more weighty
form aU( was preferred. In 184, 1159, 1195, ac(, with the first syllable short-
ened so as to form an iambus ; in 106, 456, df ( is commonly measured t^ — .
though there we might have an irrational spondee.
106. W. reads 'Apnfoywi\ by conjecture. This is adopted by Gleditsch,
Die Cantica der Soph. Tragoedien. Bl., 'Ap^ciov. Feussner and Schiitz
read 'AfY<>0*v ••< I ^avra ^i/ro. •aa.vm.yU^ joining ck with ^avra. Copyists
might easily omit ck in such a position. £. Ahrens proposes 'AinoOcv.
108. W. is the only recent edit, who follows L in reading o^vropy = sharp-
pointed, piercing. W. makes it refer to the sharp sound of the snapping of
the reins over the backs of the horses, o^vtovu, o^vKporip liave been suggested.
E has o^('p4(>. The Schol. explains by «j(cL
110. YD ^"*^ vircpcim) (113) are emendations of Dind., who supposes that
y^ and vvcpcirra came into the Mss. through an erroneous extension by the
copyists of the use of Doric forms to the anapaestic systems. Were Doric
forms to be introduced generally into the anapaests of Soph., a great many
changes of text would be necessary. If, on the contrary, Dorisms are to
be excluded from the anapaests, only the following need to be clianged: Ant.
804, vayKoLrav; 822, evartiv 'AtSav; Aj. 202, 'EpixOciSdv; 234, irotjivav; El. 90,
vXaYOis ; O. J'. VA)'3, Swrrav. See note on 380, where a Doric form occurs in
an anapaestic system.
112. In the Mss., the corresponding verse (129) of the next anapaestic
■ystem has two feet more than this. Because of this circumstance (which,
APPENDIX. 173
however, is far from being conclusive, since exact correspondence in anapaests
is not always strictly observed, cf. Aj. 206-219, Phil. 144-149 with 162-168),
and the need of some word to govern Sv, and in view of the Schol., ovriva
o-rpaTov . . . TJ^aYcv d IIoXwcCkiis, and the fact that Polynices cannot be
the subject of what follows in the next strophe, most editt. have supposed
that there was a lacuna in the Mss., which they have tried to supply in
various ways : e.g. Erfurdt proposed ^xdpcuorc 8oc3s 8', Schn. ■n'ya.Yf Ktivos 8*.
In W.'a reading (taken from J. Fr. Martin) liSpo-ev means incited, and kcivos
refers to Adrastus, the leader of the Argives. The editt. that do not accept
a lacuna generally follow Scaliger's change in 110, os . . . IIoXvvctKOvs, which
avoids the diflBculty of making Polynices the subj. of the following verbs.
113. (Is (Is) ■ydv «Ss, most of the Mss. aUrds tSs ■ydv, the Schol. W., aUrds
iSs YH"- I^ ^" exact correspondence of verses in this anapaestic system is to
be maintained, we must have a paroemiac here to correspond with 130, where
the reading, however, is too uncertain to control the text of this verse.
117. <{>ovM(rauriv is the emendation of Boeckh for <{>ovCauriv or ijwivlauri of
the Mss., which does not suit the metre. The Schol., rois t«v <|>dv«v epw<rais
Xd'YX<'ti'S> ^^so favors Boeckh's change.
122. T€ Ktti. In the Mss. t« is wanting ; it was added by Triclinius. So
read most editt. Boeckh reads c|iirXT](rOi]vai ; Bl., viv t} ; W., Kal irplv; Weckl.,
Soph. Emend., n Kal, the tI giving a sarcastic force to irXT)o4iivai.
124 ff. Most editt. adopt, with minor differences, this interpretation :
Tiie poet holding fast to the image of the eagle, which represents the Ar-
gives, refers by 8p<ucovTi to the Thebans, thus alluding to the fable of the
eagle and the dragon, and to the origin of the Thebans. The passage would
then read, suitably to the construction of Spcucovri in the sent.: (1) Such a
warlike din, a thing difficidt to overcome, was made at his back hy his antagonist
the dragon; or (2) a hard conquest for the dragon matching his foe. Two objec-
tions may be urged : ( 1 ) The use of o-rds, c^a, anij^{.\aviiv, -ycwo-iv is not in
keeping with the retention of the figure in aUrds. (2) irdra-yos iroBr] must
be said, of course, of the Thebans, and yet ace. to this interpretation this
irdra-yos was a SvcrxcCpwita for the Thebans. We understand the poet to say
that the Argive foe e^a, because roios irdTo^os kt^. that he found it a thing
hard to overpower. Schmidt proposes, roids y dii«j>l <|»c3t' c'tciOt] iraTa-yos "Apcos
WTiirdXto Sovs x*'p**l** SpaKOVTi, which he translates, " such a mighty din of
battle arose about the man (the Argive foe), that it gave him as a conquest to
the opposing dragon (sc. the Thebans). Gleditsch proposes, d)M|>l twvS* trdBn
( irdra-yos "Aptos dvwrdXov re o-iri(pa|xa 8pdKOVTOs (SpoKwv being the Thebans).
130. L has vircpomrCao- with virtpdirrao- on the margin a antiqua manu. The
former word is plainly a mistake, and such conjectures as virepoirXCais of Vau-
villiers (adopted by Bell.) and vircpoirrcCos of Boeckh are unsatisfactory. W.'s
reading, iJir€pdirrT]v (referring to Capaneus and obj. of ^iirrei), is ingenious ; but
the word seems necessary to the thought of the preceding sent., for it was their
defiant and proud advance which Zcvs vir£p«xfla£p£i kt*. vircpdirra is found in E.
174 APPENDIX.
134. dnirwas is* the reading of IViclinius, of several inferior Mss., and of
the Schol. L has dyT(Tvira with «»s written above by a later hand. The metre
is against drrt-nnra. Many editt. follow Porson in writing ayrirvirf in agree-
ment with -yqi {the earth smiting back); but we should then expect the regular
form amxTvirif.
138. Aios is the conjecture of W. from the mutilated reading of L (traces
of S or Si with two unequal marks of apostrophe), to. \uv is foimd in most of
the Mss. Wolff's reading brings out the double antitliesis between Capaneus
and the other cliieftains on the one liand and "Apus and Ztvs on the other.
Weckl.'s conjecture, dx* 8* SXXtf. ra tov8' (aliter se habuerunt res
huius, i.e. Capanci), is worthy of mention. So also is that of Gleditsch,
«IXc TovS' oSc )iOip' oXXa kt^.
151. The Mss. are divided between OcorOou (so L) and OctrOc. Some editt.
lake 0^<r6<u as the inf. for the imv. W. adopts Weckl.'s (Soph. Emend.) emen-
dation, xfKvv vvv 6t(r6(u. N. and Schmidt read xH- ^l- proposes OiS|uv for
6<<r^. SchulK*rt adopts Kvicala's conjecture and reads ns vilv 0(<r6<i>.
156 ff. The Mss. read vcox|m>s with one anapaest lacking in 156, and fol-
lowed by vcopaun 0€wv ktc. of our text. The cola in L begin with the words
Kpc'wv I vicipawn. | \upti | Sn | irpovOrro | Koivip. It seems necessary there-
fore to supply a word in 156. The omission there of some word denoting
ruler is further indicated by the Schol. on vfox)u>s: v€<iHrrl KarcurraOcls its r«]v
opX^v Kal TvpavvCSo. With the change of v(ox|m>s vcopauri into vcox|iot«n,
adopted by several editt., we lose what appears to be an important part of the
thought, sc. that Creon had just come into power, a fact to which he himself
refers in his speech (170-174). Wolff's supposition that two anapaests fell out
just before v<apaun. (he would supply vcoxp*5 ra-yos Tax8«£s for the entire
supposed lacuna) seems more violent than, following the arrangement of the
verses indicated above, to take verse 160 as an anapaestic monometer. Tliat
anapaestic systems do not need to correspond to each other in strophic
arrangement is, ace. to Bell., to be seen in the Parodos of the Phil, and that
of the O. C.
158. rlva in most editt., after the reading of Vat., and A.
169. ^fiircSovs is preferred by Reiske, Hartung, Schmidt, N., "almost" by
Bl. W. objects that the usual expression for "standing firm," as opposed to
" fleeing," is c|iirc8ov (uvf iv.
180. f-yKXu'o-as is the old Attic form for ^^KXcUras. Photius Ia't., p. 108,
says : KX^cai ol dpxaioi Xf Yovoav, ov kXc urai, Kal KX]]8a * ovtw Kal oi rpa^iKol
Kal 6ovkvS(8t)s. The Mss. of the tragedians vary between y| and ci. Cf. Gerth
de dial, tnu/oed., Curt. Stud. I. b., 217 ff. So fYKXtfot, 605, KX^Opov, 1180.
189. (Tutovira. The iota subscript in the forms which have J is good
Attic usage. Cf. Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 45.
203. The Mss. read cKK(KT)pvx6ai, corrected to (KKCKijpvxOai., which is the
reading of W. This inf. must depend on Xc'ym. JKKCKTJpvKTai is the emenda-
tion of Musgravc, and is the reading of the most editt.
APPENDIX. 175
206, alKurOc'vT is the common reading (L has alKwrfltvr*, A alKurOc'v t ).
With the former reading, the best const, is to take oBairrov Kal alKi«r6«'vT
together, and ht\uis as accus. of specification with alKurOcvr' ISciv.
211 f. L KpcW. Inferior Mss. Kpcov. Many editt. reject these readings,
partly in order to get a const, for the accus. of the next verse. W. reads kv-
pctv, and construes tov 8va-vow ktc. Kvpciv ravr dpco-Kci vol. N. proposes in
211 o-v ravTo Spoureis. Schmidt changes the next verse to Spdv tov t* kt«.,
Weckl. Soph. Emend, to itr tov tc kt*. Dind. changes Kal to kos. Bell, reads
TO Spdv instead of Kp^wv.
213. Erfurdt corrected irov t tvfm of the Mss. To avoid irov yt, Dind.
(18-36) and Mein. proposed irov \Ur(trr^, which W. has adopted. Bergk and
N. read iravrl a-ol y ivtorrl irov.
218. L aXXw". oXAu A, E. dXXo is found in only one late Ms. (ace. to
Camp.). The contrast is not between the Chorus and some other person who
is commanded, but between the command given to other persons and that
enjoined by Creon upon the Chorus.
223. Mss. Tctxows. W. <nrov8T|S from the supposed citation of this passage
in Arist. Rhet. iii. 14, and from the Schol., S-n ^ura o"irovSi|S eur0|«i£v«v irpos
cr€ ireirop€V|Uu. But why prefer to the unexceptionable Ms. reading a citation
which may have been carelessly made from memory ? That Aristotle was not
infallible in his quotations, is shown in a critical note of Bell's revision of
Wolff.
231. W. follows the Mss. o-xoXj, which he connects with tjwtov = / ac-
complished with difficulty, and hence ^poSvs. Bl. adopts the emendation of the
Schol. 0^^0X15 Taxvs, which gives an oxymoron like oirovSn PpoSvs ; but the
latter is more suitable to the thought.
241. ev yt «rToxaSt| («i) in the Mss. This is the common reading of the
editt. W. followed Bergk, who substituted t( <|>poi|ua^][| («.), taken from the
supposed citation of this passage in Arist Rhet. iii. 14. 10. The Schol. on
Arist. /. c. says, to 8« rl ^pm\uaS,-Q Toi; KpcovTo's €<m \4yovroi. Bell, shows that
not much weight is to be given to this Schol. Cope and Camp, think the words
in Aristotle are prob. a quot. from Eur. Ipk. Taur. 1162.
242. o-i)|ux,Cv(iiv in L, A. <n)|tavii»v in two later Mss. •
258. Naber, in Mnemosyne ix. 212 ff., proposes ^Xkovtos for the meaningless
A0OVTOS.
263. The Mss. have a\X* c<|>oryc rd p,i] ctSc'vcu, one syllable too many. Er-
furdt cut out TO. Other conjectures are : Goettling l«|>curKc 11.17 «l8€vai, Seyff.
€«t>Tj TO }tT} clScvoi, Bl. irds S* cijxvyc jJii] clScvai,, Dind. c(j>cvyc xds to (nf. Pos-
sibly clSc'vcu is a gloss upon to \i.r\, borrowed from |vvci.8ivat in 266.
269. The punctuation in the text is that generally adopted. Camp, and
Bl. rightly hold that the contrast between els and iravTos, secured by W.'s
punctuation, is pointless here.
279. Camp, adopts N.'s emendation of •g for ij.
280. W. changes KOfM of the Mss. to xaTa \u, joining the prep, with
176 APPENDIX.
luff-iwcu, on the ground that Ka( with i\u wouUl imply that the guard had
provoked sonic one else also. kcU |u is an improvement suggested by Seidler
on Ko^u in changing the place of the emphasis.
286. An e.\ehange of position between irvptdo-citv and cKctvwv, suggested by
X., would help the clearness of the sent. For vo|u>v$, Herwerden proposes
SofiOVS.
292. N. reads vwtov 8iKaCo>s (t^ov iuXo^mas <^'pciv, which is based upon
four quotations of this passage by Kustatliius. But it is generally believed
that Kustatliius here quoted incorrectly from nu-niory. W. concludes that he
had in mind the line of Eur. Frg. 175, o«ms «v\o'<^<ds ^'pci row 8a()u>va.
313 f. These verses are rejected by Bergk as an interpolation, and
placed by Schmidt after 326, as being more appropriate tliere. By this ar-
rangement, Creon and the Guard have each the same number (6) of verses.
318. t( 8< is the reading of most Mss. and editt. Sal in L. W. has tI Sal
pv6|ii{(is. With the punctuation of the te.xt, adopted from Seyff. and fol-
lowed by Camp., the question has more point.
320. All the Mss. read XaXT)|ia, except L which seems to have had (a)X(xXt))t.a,
the first a being erased. Both X(iXT|)ia and £Xt)|ia are explained by the Schol.
SqXov favors £\i)|ia, since it needs no inference to prove XaXt))u>.; besides,
Creon had already referred indirectly to the soldier's loquacity (316).
326. The Mss. to Sctvd, which is adopted by Seyff. and W. W. thinks
there is a sarcastic allusion to Scivov in 323. But this seems unmeaning, nor
does Siivd give the required sense. Most editt. rd 8<iXd from the Schol.
TaST)Xa is a conjecture of Weckl. Soph. Emend.
342. L has iroXeuov; the other Mss. are divided between iroXcvov and
iroXfvwv. Camp, remarks that the masc. is more prob. because ovrfp follows
in the antistrophe, and Wund. thinks it more prob. that -rroXcvuv was changed
by copyists into iroXcvov (to agree with tovto) than that the opposite change
was made.
343. \V. reads Kov<t>ovc'<i>y, which is the corrected reading of L and is
found in later Mss. The Schol. explains by kov4><i>s Kal raxccos ^pofuvwv.
Kov^vowv is an emendation of Brunck, and is now generally accepted.
351. L has i'^crai with a written aljove t in the Schol. Other Mss. have
either a|fT(u or tfyrai. Thus tlie verse lacks one syllable of being complete.
vird^cToi was proposed by Brunck. From the Schol. on c4m{>(X(m|>ov (Kal Xctirci
ij viro' vird Xyyov aya), and from the Schol. in the next verse (diro koivov to
vird Jvydv d^cTcu), it is to be inferred either that vird was wholly wanting in
the text of the Schol., or that the prep, u-as compounded with tfte verb, and that
its omission with (vydv (rf. Dionys. Hal. Hist. iii. 409, vn-ifya'yov tov 'OpaTiov
vird {vYov) became a matter of comment, aytw Ivydv without a prep., in the
sense of to bring under the yoke, is unknown. W.'s conjectural reading f<ras
£-y(i is forced. Among the most plausible emendations are : dx(ui^(Tat dfi<|>i-
poXtav Xyyov, Herm.; dirX((cTai dfx^tXo^v (trydv {'/. tivXiaaV Hinrovs, Horn. //.
xxiii. 301), G. Jacob; 'iirirov (Oi^crai, (i. II. .Miiller. Margoliouth adoi)ts
APPENDIX. 177
dclcToi from Dind. Poet. Seen., and reads iinrov dui^Tcu, a|x4>i'iroX<i>v SvyoV,
ovpciov KT€., which he translates, "he rears him a yoke of servants in the
horse and the bull." Brunck's reading seems the least unsatisfactory.
354. W. adopts the conjectural reading of Wieseler, Kar dvc|u>€v <)>povii|ui,
and interprets : " The thought which is swift as the wind becomes definitely
fixed by means of the word."
357. The Mss. a(6pia {= alOpcia). So W., who takes it as = rd atOpcia with
ird-ycDV (cf. 1209, 1265), i.e. the keenness of the frosts. This is the reading also of Bl.
and Wund. Boeckh's conjecture vira(6pcia has been adopted chiefly because,
as Camp, says, the repetition of wj wli_l_wl in verses 3, 4, 6, suits
the composition of the strophe better than the introduction of the bacchius
and ere tic in verse 3, i.e. vy | w • Camp, reads SiaCOpcia; other editt.
are divided between cvaCOpcia and waCOpcio.
360. W. departs without sufficient reason from the Mss. reading adopted in
the text. The phrase to which he objects is not to ov8«v but ovScv to |icX\ov.
361 ff. The traditional reading is not free from difficulty. Schmidt pro-
poses "AiSa |ju>vov <t>cv|iv owe c4>pa^e iro • v6<rav 8* dfiT)xdvovs ktc. For cira^ercu
several changes have been proposed, eg. circvlrrai., cirapKcVci, cireurcTCU.
365. o-o()>o'v Ti is hard to justify. In place of it, Heimsoeth proposes ScivoV
Ti ; Schmidt, toiov ti ; Gleditsch, too-ovSc.
366. W. reads tot' cs to make the verse logaoedic. J. H. H. Schmidt
makes it choreic. See Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, p. 175, foot-note.
368. irapcCpwv in the Mss. Gloss in L ^ ir\T)pc5v • 'n\pw. Seyff., Erf urdt,
Herm., Boeckh., Camp., follow the Mss. Boeckh interprets by violating from
the idea of falsely inserting. The most noticeable emendations are : irKr\pw,
adopted by W., from the Schol. ; t atipav = v«|>iSv, Schn. ; t« rripm, Kayser ;
ircpalvcDV, Wund. ; irapotpuv, Dind., Ell. ; and ytpaipav, Musgrave, Reiske, N.,
Bonitz. The last fits the thought best.
375. Mein. thinks tci8* cannot be right and reads kouc'. L IpSoi. This is
preferred by Camp, and Bl. to cpSei because of the preceding opt.
386. |w'o-ov has been restored by Seyff. from L. The other Mss. have c(s
Scov. N. reads tls xaipo'v, Weckl. Soph. Emend., cs KoXdv.
390. Weckl. conjectures Sevpo' (».' i^vxpvv.
411 f . Keck proposes imT)V€[u>v oo-|miv.
414. The Mss. read dij>€i8T)(roi, which is exactly contrary to the sense re-
quired, sc. to be neglectful of. The reading of the text is the emendation of
Bonitz, and is adopted by Seyff., N., Weckl. Golisch (Jahrb. Philol. 1878,
p. 176) proposes ct tis tov 8' d4>* evSifo-oi irdvov.
436. Dind. changes dXX* ijScws to oji i]8€<i>s, which has found favor with
many editt. But aXXd adds the thought " she confessed all," which was the
cause of both pain and pleasure to the Guard.
439. W. has adopted the proposal of Bl. toXX' against all Mss. authority
and without sufficient reason. By irdvra Tavra, the Guard simply means " all
these considerations that I have been speaking of."
178 APPENDIX.
447. L TJkScur to, which hns l)Oon taken by most oditt. as ^JSrjs to. Cobet,
Nov. Lectt. 216, emends to ^qStio^o, ace. to the directions of the old gramma-
rians for the iroXcuol *AtC(s. Cf. also Track. 988, {(QST)(r6a.
452. TOiov«rS' . . . ipurt¥ is the conjecture of Valckenaer for the traditional
ot TowrS* . . . Mpwrav, and is preferred by W. in his critical appendix, and
adopted by Seyff., N., Bonitz, Schmidt, et al. The defenders of the Ms. read-
ing find in towtB' an intentional sarcasm on the same expression in Creon's
question, and understand it to refer to the laws of sepulture. But the ex-
pression Tovo-8' cv dv6p«»irois seems rather vague for this.
464. its TttYpairra is the reading of Boeckh after one Ms., for i&rr &Ypairra.
462. L has avr*. Brunck wrote ovt* after inferior Mas.
467. W. changes the Mas. Oavovr' to 8" ivos t', i.e. the one sprung from my
mother, and one (sc. father). If only the mother is mentioned, W. argues that
Polynices would be represented as only a half-brother of Antigone. But W.'s
reading is not justified by cvos ovSpos tc xal (iids vUis, Plat. Legg. i. 627 c,
and similar passages, in which identity of parentage is expressed by the use of
<ts or 6 avros. Mein. proposes ^k (uds |iT|Tp6s irarpos r oflairrov. oflaTrrov
ijvctxoVtjv V€Kvv is the ordinary reading. The Mss. vary between vjurxo'|iiiv L,
ijvjTXo'nTjv A, i]Vf<rxoVT)v Vat., ijxrxo'fi'nv and lar\o^i\v inferior Mss. The Schol.
i)V«rxo|it|v * vircpclSov. livcrxo'iiTiv has no warrant. r}ytrxp]t,r\v and av€<rxo|iT)v
are found in use. The simple cxo)uu in the sense of tXt^vcu is not found.
^avTov may be a gloss, or a change from aro^v when the corrupt form
iiv<rxo|*t|V had gained foothold. Bl. thinks the disturbance in the text arose
from the omission of 6vt', and that v^kw is a gloss, and reads aOairrov 6vt'
i{v«rxoVT)v. Weckl. Soph. Emend, also prefers this.
486. d|uu)u>vc<rTcpa (<r) in A, Vat., d(uii|u>vcaTfpa (is) in L. The reading
of the text gives a plainer const, than d|iai.|u>vc<rTcpas, which would have to be
taken (as aScX^TJs is) in the pred. gen. with icupct (ovo-a).
490. W. reads tcu^us obj. of ^ovXcvcai, and makes tov8« gen. of posses-
sion referring to Polynices. For the plur. he cites 0. T. 987, oi irarpos tom^.
He objects to PovXcv<riu as epexegetic inf. on account of its position, and to
taking t<rov subst. with rovSc rci^wv, like tcrov ttJs tvxtjs, -yiiSf and similar
phrases. Metzger proposes rovht KtjBcwrai ra^v. Keck would read rovSc
^poyrlarax ra^ov.
506. The Mss. read <-yKX((<roi, ^-yxX'tjaot. But the fut. opt. is not used in
independent cond. sents. Some editt. prefer the aor. ^YicXxfarcu, iyKktUmx.
506 f . By giving these verses to the Chorus, W. avoids some of the difficul-
ties mentioned in the notes. W. cannot be right in supposing that there is
any reference to these verses in what follows, tovto (508) plainly refers to
602 ff. vir(XXov<riv rrofux does not imply that the Chorus have spoken, but is
only another form of the statement in 504, 605. In assigning these verses to
the Chorus, W. has chosen the less objectionable course.
620. taov is a variant. Some editt. read to-a, others to-ovs, and supply
To6<i as pred. from the preceding verse.
APPENDIX. 179
527. Scucpva X€iPo'|i«vo L, XtiPopva A, XeiPoju'vij L,2 V, Vat. Schol. Scucpv'
fiPo)uvT), the reading of Triclinius. But etp** is not found in the tragedians.
ctpofuva, Aesch. Prom. 400, is a conjecture of Herm.
531. Editt. generally read ^, omit comma after ij<)>£i|jivT], and have comma
instead of colon after Opovwv. L, V read ij, Valckenaer, on Phoen. 1637,
shows that the art. is often found after a pron. in an address to indicate
mockery or anger. Cf. El. 357, a~v 8* ij|i,tv ij |jiurov<ra (jiurcbs |«v Xo'-yip.
557. L has jiev y ov (1) corrected a prima manu to (livroi (= |«'v toi).
Schol. or€a\rrg koXus eSoKtts «j>pov€iv. The variants are many. A has |uv toIs,
which is preferred by the most editt. because it gives a more pointed contrast
with Tois 8*. Two interpretations are then given: (1) "You in the view of these
(Creon), but I in the view of those (the gods below and Polynices) seemed, etc."
(2) "You seemed in that way (your way) to be exercising good judgment, but I
in this loay (my way)." Schubert reads, after Kvicala, «rv |jLtv t«Sj t«s 8 e^w.
575. The common reading is e«|»u. L. has t'not, followed by W., Schn., Seyff.,
Dind. Poet. Seen. N. proposes |u>vos, Mein. icupci, Weckl. Soph. Emend, ^va.
578 f. L. has TocrSe (instead of tov8€), prob. by inadvertence because of the
following TourSc, just as A has both times rowSe. These variants and the pecu-
liar emphasis of -ywaucas tlvai have led to several emendations ; e.g. tv 84
Toa-ht \(n\ -yvvaiKas IKai, Dind. ; €tp|(u, Schmidt ; tv Seras 8* XP^> Seyif. ; €k8€-
ras 8« XPI "yvvaiKas dvai, Weckl., after Engelmann.
580. Naber, Mnemosyne ix. p. 212 f., proposes 4>p^<n>v<ri. for (|>cvYOV(n,
but this robs yap of its force.
586. Most of the Mss. irovrJas dXds, corrected by Elmsley.
588. Triclinius read Opr^a-o-cus for Oprjo-criiaav of the Mss., which has been
corrected by Ell. to ©prfo-o-avo-iv. Bergk proposes epc^os ecjxxXov, which is ap-
proved by Bl.
591. The text has the Ms. reading. W. objects to the combination of
KcXaivdv and 8voxive|jM>v (a permanent and a temporary quality) by means
of Kai. The position of 8€' is unusual. W.'s reading 8vo-avc|xoi. is the con-
jecture of Bergk.
594 if. " To find a perfectly satisfactory reading as a substitute for these
ill-fitting words is hardly possible." N. Instead of (|>0ifuvci>v of the Mss.,
Herm. reads <|>6itiov, which he takes metrically as the required spondee ; but
<|>6i,Tos has elsewhere a short penult. Dind. Poet. Seen, proposed injiiOT aXX
aXXois «Trl irrjiuuri. Kolster, Das zweite Stasimon in Soph. Antigone, Jahrh.
Philol. 1867, p. 101 ff., ingeniously conjectures inj|MiT a4>0iTci>s for irrjiuiTa
(t>6ifuvcov. Schmidt reads : apxaia rd Aap8aKt8av 4*9itwv dpufuii | infiuiT'
otK«? ir{\^ itt\ injiiiaTi t£ktovt*.
596. Kolster changes ^c'vos to a-yo$, i.e. " the blood-guiltiness (of the race)
does not leave posterity free."
600. Th. Kock conjectures OciXos for <|>dos. This is adopted by Seyff. and
defended by Kolster.
603. Mss. Kovts. Koirls is the emendation of Jortin, now generally
180 APPENDIX.
receiTed. Those who defend Kovtt make it refer to the strewing of the dust
over the corpse, which becomes for Antigone i^ivCa. With this reading nar-
a^ is to be taken in the secondary sense of heap upon, which n Sohol. explains
by KoXvvm. Camp, following Donaldson, defends this by saying that as
KaTa|idr6ai Konv is " to cover one's self with dust," so by a poetical inversion
the dust may be said Karoiiav, " to cover or sweep out of sight."
605. <rav ay is Weckl.'s emendation for rcdv of the Mss., and is received
by W. through a supposed necessity for ay with the potential opt. in the
dramatists.
606. Inferior Mss. read vmf^aa-iq,.
607. Most of the Mss. read iravTo-yTJptDs. A has vavTaYnp<»Si ivhoUi/ free
from old age, i^. ever young. iravTOYnp<»s means either making all aged, or verg
aged, ancient. In neither sense has the word any fitness here. A Schol.
explains by 6 almnot. As analogous. Bell, cites ira|i|UYas, iraYKaKOSi and iraY-
^ffjpwt from later Greek as applied to xpovos. iravra'Yptvs is W.'s conjecture.
Other conjectures are : ira-yKparrfs, iroyras olpMV, irovr' dYP«i>v. iravroyrjptDS
may have arisen from a supposed antithesis to tlie following d-yrfptos.
608. The Mss. reading d iravroyiipcDs | ovt' 0x041x1x01 Ocmv is manifestly incor-
rect when the verse is metrically compared with the corresponding -vottv cpwrtnv
I ((Son 8' ov8<v cpirci of the antistrophe. Dind. writes ovr' oKotroi Ocwv viv ;
Hemi., ovTf Oivv dK)iT)TOi; Schn., ovr' fxcwv dK|iaTot. (ii^vcs dcciiv seems un-
suitable. 6('ovTcs is the conjecture of Donaldson and Hcimsoeth. Instead of
this word, Weckl. would prefer some verb (like <^pov<nv or ^Ivownv in
trans, sense) which fits better to the idea of |i.tjvcs than alpovo-iv from aipil.
The true reading is yet to be found.
612 f. W. reads IvapKia-cu. vd|iov, makes the inf. express purpose after
KaTc'xcis SwoKTTOs, and interprets so as to protect law and authority forever.
This construction of the inf. as if Svvao-oi wrrt preceded, and this sense of
^irapKf IV, are doubtful.
613 f . The Mss. ovScv cpirfi Ovariw Ptdrw irdjxiroXis (trdfiiroXvv? ) itcros dras.
This means, in no respect does it {this law) approach the life of mortals in ever;/
state (ix. everywhere) free from harm. But this conflicts with the leading thought
at the beginning of the ode. The required thought is, no one who comes in con-
flict with the sovereignity of Zeus, etc. The same objection holds against W.'s
reading : 6 8' ov8cv fpirci Ovotwv ptoros ktc., the life of mortals in every state docs
not pass free from calamity. The contradiction lies in saying " blest are they
who are free from calamity," and then, " no life is exempt from calamity."
Many editt. take refuge in ird(iiroXv' 7 for irdfiiroXis, which is understood to
mean nothing proceeds very far without drtj (which involves the same contradic-
tion as that objected to above), or to the life of man nothing beyond the bounds
comes free from &n\ (where the sense of irc^iMroXv seems forced). Lange's
conjecture (adopted by Schubert) iravrcXtSi nothing that is complete, with the
notion that mCvrtXcs is for a mortal (Kfurpov, and the striving for it virip^
rto, is artificial. irXTjfifMX^s has been adopted from Weckl. Soph. Emend, as
APPENDIX. 181
being most in harmony with the thought and at the same time requiring no
violent change of the Ms. reading. Dind. abandons the passage, supposing
cpirci and cktos dros to be interpolated from 618 and 625.
620. L reads irpoo-avoTj. The other Mss. vary between irpot|fav'(r^, irpo<r-
«|/av(rg, vpotrdpw, irpoa-alp^. The Schol., irpo<r(|>^pci, favors 4rav'ci> or atpw.
625. Mss. oXi-yooTTov. oXt^wrrov is Bergk's emendation. oXiyooto'v is a
doubtful form, and would mean one of a few.
633. 0v|ta£v«v is the reading of an old Schol. for Xvo-vatvuv, which is a
aira| \e>f6[ijevov and means rave.
646. W.'s ireSos for irovovs is a marginal reading of L, and is apparently
confirmed by the Schol. But irovovs makes good sense, and is recommended
by 0. C. 400, rgSc rg iro'Xci ixc'yav o-<i>Ti]p* opcurdc, tois 8' c|tois cx9pois irovovs.
648. The Mss. read ras 4>P<vas v«j>* liSovris. Triclinius first inserted -y'
before v^' to heal the metrical fault. But it is difficult to see any force in -yc
with <|>pcvas. W.'s reading 8i* i]8ovi]v is a conjecture of Bl. Dind. Poet. Seen.
<^pevas v<}>* TJBovTis SapMls, gives an apparent dactyl in the third foot. He also
proposes o-as v<t>' tjSovtis <j>p€vasi which is adopted by Schubert. Mein. proposes
<t>p€vas <rv y liSovg. Weckl. tcutS' v«^* ijSovris ^pe'vos-
659. L has ri r tvYcvrJ, with oTry^evr) written above. OTryycvrj is prob. a
gloss, but is regarded by W. as an original correction. Erfurdt corrected
to rd y €YY*^-
669. VT. rejects this verse, (1) because ev opxco^ou seems to him superfluous
after what is said in 666 ff.; (2) because ap\«ji>a\, ought to come before
dpxc^v, since to rule well is a result of to obey well; (3) because with this verse
omitted the number of verses spoken by Creon and by Haemon would be
exactly equal. These reasons seem insufficient. Soph, is not so rigid an
observer as Aesch. of correspondence in the (rTixo|/kv6(a. Bl. would prefer
to read koXws t dv ap\(iv cv r dv dpxco^cu.
673. W. reads irdXeis t . . . iiS' ( = i]8€) after two inferior Mss. This ap-
pears to be the emendation of a scribe who wished to avoid the anacoluthon
occasioned by t« . . . ■q8«. Many editt. effect the same result by omitting t ,
which has, however, the best Mss. authority.
674. L reads o-vfifMixr]! (= <rvv \ui-\r\)- This is defended by Camp, and
others, but with difficulty. Better is the emendation of Held (Progr. Schweid-
nitz, 1854), kov jxaxT] Sopos- The reading of W. is the conjecture of Reiske,
and is almost generally received.
675. Keck objects to rpoirds, and would substitute rdgcis for it.
688. L has cov with I written above, a prima manu. «n)l is the reading
also of A, V. Most editt. write o-ov.
706. W.'s change of tovt' to tov8' is xmnecessary, and without Ms.
support.
707. Priscian, Instit. Gram. 17, 157, quotes this verse thus : d<ms ^dp
avTiivv cv <{>povciv (tdvos Sokci.
718. Most Mgs. have Ov|u^, which some join with cbcct as a local dat., jfield
182 APPENDIX.
in jfour heart (but this is an Epic usage), others with 8C8ov, allow to your anger
a de/Htrtuie. 0v|iov is fuund in L', V, and in several later Mss. W.'s con-
jecture )tv6^ yield in respect to your edict, does not recommend itself.
736. The Mss. yt. \V., with many editt., adopts Dohree's emendation.
The succession of 738, 737, 736, 739, seems preferable to that of the text.
747. The Mss. ovk av. ow rSv is Elmsley's conjecture.
766 fif. The transposition adopted from Bell., and suggested to him by
Donner, is preferred also by Weckl. N. places 756-7 after 749 (cf. also
Enger, Pkilol. 1867, p. 344), but this order makes the connection less
clear.
760. L Ayayt, A &yvrt. Several editt. prefer the latter.
775. W. adopts 6vov for «Ss of the Mss. from Bl., on the ground that
■nxrovTov requires a correlative. But «is may stand instead of S<rov.
786. W. adopts the conjecture of Winckelmann, 0' for 8*. Dind. Poet.
Seen, also reads 0", and adopts the reading 6% r of L in 782, which gives the
correlation of W . . . W.
789. Instead of iv of the Mss., N., Bl., Weckl., W., read tri y. t-ir" is
defended by Camp., who makes it mean in the case of. Erfurdt and others
take it for {ir«m..
798. L has miptpyos, which is prob. the error of a copyist. The reading of
the text requires the resolution of the arsis of a logaoedic dactyl, by which a
proceleusmatic (ircipcSpos «v) corresponds to a dactyl of tliree times ((|>v|ifu>s).
This is so rare and questionable as to lead many editt. to abandon the Ms. read-
ing and to adopt that of Emperius, vvV<{>as tmv (M^aXuv t<Sv8< irapcSposi which
removes the metrical difficulty. Still, although cases of this resolution are
rare, a few seem well authenticated. Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, p. 53, gives
one instance, Pind. Pyth. xi. 4, irap McX(av = 6c'|uv Upav. W. adds, Nem. vii.
10, Ev^cvCSa irarpa = cl Mva|u>(rvvas. Also, Soph. Aj. 403, oXcOpiov uIkC^ci =
cvt^povcs 'ApY«U)i.s. In Eur. we find at least one instance: Androm. 490,
IpiSos vircp = avTOKparovs. In Soph., Bell, has found 0. T. 1195, ov8«'va
pxucapC^w — Orf^uriv ovcuro-uv, and 970 of the Ant., aYxCiroXis "Ap^s = apx«iio-
70'vwv (981). As analogous Bell, cites the fact that also in comic trimeter
there are a few instances where a measure of three times (which is the measure
of the logaoedic dactyl, the long syllable being \p6v9i £Xoyos — one and a
half times) is filled by four short syllables, namely, when an anapaest follows
upon a tribrach (dactyl) ; e.g. Arist. Ach. 733, okovctov 8tj, iroTtx«T' fjilv tov
■ya<rTC pa, kj \ ^ \ "O \\ \j \j \j \j \ o| ^ \ • ^ i"es> 108, iroSairw to
•Y€ vos ; tfflcv al TpiT)p<i$ al KoXaC ; \j \j \ kj \ \j ^y \j \.j \ v^| C/| \j \ •
811. Bl. prefers iraYKoivos, which exactly fits the metre in the correspond-
ing verse, 828, of the antistrophe. Cf. El. 138, t{ 'At8o ira-yKofvow XCfivos.
814. L, A, V, iinwp^(8ios, which gives a dactyl where a spondee is found
in the corresponding verse of the antistrophe. The word is found only in one
other place, Meleager, Anth. Pal. 7, 182. mtI w|uJk(ois is Bergk's emendation,
adopted by Schn., Wund., N. But Dind., Bl., Camp, et al. read (irivv'(wj><u>s.
APPENDIX. 183
828. The Mss. have oVPpai. o|i,^poi is the almost certain conjecture of
Musgrave. Camp, alone of recent editt. defends opLPpcp.
831. For 8* w of the Mss. most editt. read 8' wir*. This follows in part
quite naturally from the correction in 828.
834. The Mss. vary between Oto-yevn's, metrically impossible, and 6coycvvt{s.
W. reads Ocio-ycvns, after Wieseler, because he thinks Ocoycvvtjs an unknown
and improbable form. N. cites an instance of it in Tzetzes, and of irov-
Tovtwris in Nicetas, of irpcoTOYcvvTi's in Theod. Prod. But these are too late
to be of any authoritative value. He thinks Soph, may have written itlov rt
vtvovs- 9cio-Y€VTis occurs once in the Sibylline Oracles, 5, 261.
836 f£. Katrou (}>Oi|X€V<>>. W., under the influence of a Schol., oo-ris tois l<ro-
Ot'ois djJ.o£(i>s €T€\€VTT)(r€v, writes Ka( tw. But the use of the masc. of the partic.
without the art. makes the statement general. Variants are (|>6i|uvq., <|)8i(«'vav.
If 838 (5<5o-av Kal eireira Oavovcrav) were to be retained, there is reason for
preferring (t>6i|uv<;i, since the reference in 838 is definitely to Antigone, and
with that <J>6i|i«v<j. would better agree than <)>9i(uv<j). But 838 is rejected as a
verse without point. It was rejected already by tlie Aldine edit. If the verse
is retained, a verse is still wanting to complete the correspondence with the pre-
ceding anapaestic system, 817-822. This fact (which, however, is not decisive
here) and the Schol. Kaprcpciv (rt xPHj **? Kal i^ Nio'Pt) cKapTcprjo-cv irapaiJiv-
Oov'ucvos avrriv, to which nothing in the text corresponds, have led some to
believe that a verse has fallen out between 837 and 838. W. proposes this :
<re 8t Kal rXifivai irpe'irov «s Kilvr\v, by which the Chorus would mean, " it is
proper that you also show fortitude as did she," but which Antigone should
understand to mean " it is fitting that you also suffer " ; and it is to this then
that Antigone alludes by oK|jioi YtXaiiai. By transposing the words in 836-7,
as has been done here, a paroemiac is avoided in the middle of the system,
and I in UroOcois is kept short, as is usual in tragedy.
840. olxo|wvav is the correction of Martin for dXofUvav, dWojicvav of the
Mss. Some adopt ovX.o(uvav from Triclinius ; but this commonly means
destructive.
846. eiriKTwuai. A marginal reading is €iriPoa))i,ai (for cinp(3|iai,), which
Bl. prefers. Wund. reads cirav8co|i,ai.
848. Most of the Mss. have ep-yixa, corrected by Brunck to ((ruiA. L cpYixa.
Many editt. follow Herm. in reading €'p|j,a.
850 f. W. has adopted Pporois from Triclinius. -y* has been inserted
metri gratia. The metre of this and of the corresponding verse, 870, of
the antistrophe do not agree. Bergk, Dind., et al, reject the verse as an
interpolation. Conjectures are numerous. Several editt. adopt that of Em-
perius, ovt €V tomtiv tr owt€ Totcriv. Gleditsch's reading is l<i SvcnroTfws
BpoTwv, ovSc vcKpds vcKpouriv I (xcToiKOSi ov Xwriv, ov Oavovcriv, which is in
exact metrical correspondence with the commonly received reading of the
antistrophe, lei 8v<nrdT|«i>v KO<r£-yvTiTc -yoiuDV Kvpifo-as, OavMV €t ovcav Kan]-
vapcs V*'
184 APPENDIX.
855. L reads woXvv. W. proposes iroX«. Sohn., Ber{;k, iro8oJv= fio/en%.
wpo<r«ir«rfs docs not seem to In? the right verb. V has irpoa-iirauras- C/.
Aesch. Prom. 886, Xo'YOt iroCovo-' cIktj | oTvyvrls irpds KV|ia<riv ottis-
860. otrov is Brunck's reading for oIktov, adopted by Dind., Bl., N.
865. hvaydpif in L. The Schol. has 8v<r|to'pov agreeing with iiarpo's, which
is preferred by most editt.
869 f. W.'s reading is without authority, except that Im is found repeated
in L, which seems to be an attempt to make the metre agree witli the cor-
responding verse of the stropiio, 850. Bell, gets a closer metrical corre-
spondence by reading Iw 8\NrrroT)ui>v Iw -yofuov Kauirlyvr]rt Kvp<ras, which has
been adopted as being the least objectionable.
877. Dind. rejects ToXaU^pwv as a repetition from 866, and reads cpxo|i(u|
rdv irvpATav dSov.
879. Mss. Upov. Many editt. read Ipov so as to avoid resolution of the
trochee. Ipos is written also in 0. C. 16. But N. denies that this form was
ever used by Soph.
887. The Mss. vary between d(|>ciTf, d4>TiTc, a4>fT(, and airiTf.
888. Morstadt's conjecture that rvfuPcvciv is a copyist's error for w|t,«|><vci.v
is approved by Wcckl.
906 ff. The spuriousness of these verses was first urged by A. Jacob,
Quaest. Soph., 1821. Critics are not agreed as to the extent of the supposed
interpolation. W. brackets 905-913 + v6^ 914 ; N., 904-920 ; Dind., 900-928 ;
Schmidt, 904-924; Weckl., 905-912. A passage of somewhat similar rhetori-
cal character is EL 1301 ff.
916. Kern would write 8i] KpcW for 8id \tpav.
922 f. These verses are rejected by N. on the ground that 922 is contra-
dictory to the attitude of Antigone, who from the first has been convinced that
the gods approve her deed, and that Creon will have to suffer for his conduct,
and because the phrase rlv . . . |v|1|m£xwv is too obscure. For ^vii.\ui\<av some
prefer {vmiax*^*'-
927. For ^i) irXcCu, N. would prefer p,t) (uU*. But the reading of the
text is more emphatic, since it implies that a suffering greater than her own
can hardly be conceived. Her fate, certainly, is as bitter as one could wish
for Creon.
936 f. The Schol. was in doubt whether to assign these lines to Creon or
to the Chorus. The Mss. assign them to Creon. Most editt. follow Bocckh in
giving them to the Chorus. Croon's threat in 932 seems to leave nothing
more to be said by him. Antigone recognizes this in 933-4. The final con-
firmation comes most fittingly from the Chorus.
939. |uXXca, Mss. and editt. generally. fuXXw was adopted by W. from
Mein., on the mistaken ground that juXXu is not suited to the sense. (mXXu is
a rare word, and is nowhere found in Soph.
941. Poo-vXtSa L, A, E, Vat., L^, Schol. But this gives a dactyl and nn
anapaest in the same dipody. SeyfT. emended to PcuriXciSdv, supposing the
APPENDIX. 185
final V omitted before the next |ji. This is adopted by Camp. Triclinius
read Pacr^ciav, Herni., Paa-i\i]t8a, Emperius, 0t]Pt]s t~i]v KoipaviSdv | \u>vvi\v
XoiirTJv (on wliich njv ^oo-iXCSa would be a gloss). Bergk prefers AapSaKiSdv.
N. brackets Pao-iA.(8a. Bind, rejects the whole line.
943. The Mss. cvcrc'^iav. Triclinius changed this to tia-t^lav in order to
make a paroemiac at the close of the anapaestic system.
948. Kttl is omitted by the Mss., and added by Herm.
952. oX^os is Erf urdt's generally received emendation for the Mss. £|i.Ppos.
Erfurdt compares Bacchylides ap. Stob. Eel. Phys. I. 166, BvaTOuri 8* ovk
avOa(p«TOk I ovT* oXPos ovt oKixftaros "Apris.
955. o|vxoXo8 is Scaliger's correction of the Mss. o^vx.oXcas.
956. W. remarks on KcprofiCois that the repetition of this word after so short
an interval is suspicious, that the word does not well suit dfryais, and that the
dat. of cause is more properly joined with Dionysus, who is the doer. Dind.
suspects a dittography. The error caused by letting the eye fall upon 962
may have crowded out a word like dvripiots, which would give by the violent
anger of Dionysus.
957. L has KaTcC<{>apKTos. The other Mss. have mostly KaTa<j>paKTOs.
Metathesis of p is freq. See Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 43.
959 f . W. writes cvOTjpov after Pleitner, Progr. 1864. Only thus, he says,
does Soph, come into harmony with the version of this myth given by Apol-
lodorus. See on 955. W., accordingly, gives the sense thus : "In the case of
him who is thus bound to the rocks, the violence of horses makes the mad-
ness (together with the blood) trickle away; i.e. his mad insolence vanishes
with his life." But without a more definite reference than cv8T]pov, is it
probable that the poet would be understood to refer to this feature of the
story ? W. implies that (rrdjtiv is not easily understood unless it refers to the
dripping of blood. But cf. Aesch. Again. 179, oTxCtci 8* kv virvw . . . -iro'vos.
The Schol. explains by ovtu kuI tov AvKovp^ov diro ttjs fiavCas opvi diroPatvti.
Camp, renders : " So dire is the excess of rage that flows from madness."
Bergk and N. propose drripdv for df&npdv.
965. W. adopts 8* from Seyff. All the Mss. have t except L, which omits
the conj.
966. The Mss. Kvavcwv xcXaYcuv (ireXaYcuv L) -rrcTpuv. This is now gen-
erally rejected, ireTpwv being undoubtedly a gloss. o-iriXoScov, Wieseler's
emendation, is now commonly received. Cf. Hesych. o-iriXd8€s • al ircpic-
)^o|xevai "nj 9ttXd<roT) irtTpai. Soph. Frg. 341, IId<r€i8ov, os ■yXavKos |X€8€is
{vave|i°v XC|ivas €<j>' wiJnjXais «nriXd8€<r<ri <rTO|idT(i)v.
968. The Mss. vary between tj 8' and r^', impossible metrically. W. reads
rd 8' used in an adv. sense = <um (rd ^v=quum being omitted), to make
prominent the locality which is directly connected with the story. It would
be difficult to sustain this view.
969. d^cvos is Boeckh's addition for the lost cretic ^^ . Mein. suggests
i^sSv. Camp, would prefer some verb like toTarai or KXti^cTai. d-iro'lcvov in 0. T.
186 APPENDIX.
196, is explained by the Schol. by 8v«rx(i(upov nml referred to Salmydessus.
Cf. Ae»oh. Prom. 726, I!aX|iv8T)<ro-(a YVoOas | (x6po'(<vos vavrourv.
970. Ayx^^I*^ '* adopted by W. from Diiul. (who has since rejected it) for
metrical reasons. For the resolution of the long thesis in a logaoedic dactyl,
see on 798, App.
972 IT. oparov fXKos was changed by Schn. to dpatov IXkos, Tv<)>X<i>9f v to
dpoKTov. Wund., Dind., Bl., Weckl., read opaxO<v for Tv4>X.<o6tv, and adopt
drtpO* iy\ittv, the conjecture of Ilerm. for tlie senseless apaxOcv c-yx*'**" of the
MsR. dpaxOtvTwv is the emendation of Lachniann. N. would prefer dpa\9iv
i( oryplas 8afUi(>Tos . . . tv^XwOcvtwv v<)>' al|ian)paSs.
979. L has irarpos.
984. eWXXouriv. So Ell. and Dind. for the Mss. evcXXx)<n.v.
1021. (wrrjfLovs is not a sure reading. Two letters are erased in L after
tv. N. thinks tiie true reading to be aUrCovs.
1027. mktl L, irtXt) A. Bergk, Dind., Wund. write aKijTcu . . • ircX^).
1035. Most of the Mss. have ruv 8 viral 'ycvovs. Tlie text follows Herm.,
Boeckh, Bonitz, Camp, in striking out 8', and taking ruv as a rel. or dem. pron.
(uSv, the reading of W., is impossible, for it leaves viral -ycvovs entirely in-
definite. Some editt. think the reference is to the relatives of Creon, particu-
larly to Antigone and Haemon. To accommodate this interpretation several
changes have been suggested. N. proposes rourt 8' ^v yivti; Dind., twv 8^
<rvyy€Vc5v viro.
1036. K(iKirt4^'pTio^juu is the reading of a later hand in L and of some
inferior Mss. Camp, prefers this.
1037. L has Ta (ov written above a prima manu). The other Mss. vary be-
tween Tov irpo<rap8<wv, rov irpos (r(xp8<b>v, tov irpo SopScwv- The reading of
Bl. is adopted in the text.
1056. For TO 8* ^k, Hartung reads to 8* ov. Cobet conjectures to hi -yc.
1065. Tpo'xovs is Erfurdt's emendation of Tpoxovs which means the turning
of the ti-heel. This reading would better fit Winckelmann's emendation Tp^iov
TtXctv, wliich is adopted by N. Kvicala favors TfX«tv in an intr. sense = to
come to an end. Certain critics, in a realistic vein, argue for Tpoxovs, on the
ground that, because the predictions of Tiresias were to be fulfilled in the
course of that day. Soph, would not make the seer say Tpo'xovs, as if several
days might yet elapse. But the expression is to be taken as an indefinite one,
like that in 1078.
1069. KaTWKuras : so read most of the Mss. and editt. E, L^, have kutoi-
K(o-as- With the partic, rt is superfluous.
1080-83. A perplexing passage. The first difficulty is the exact reference.
W., Erfurdt, Herm., Seyff., Camp., suppose that these verses contain a predic-
tion of the war of the Epigoni, who ten years later avenged the denial of
burial rites to their fathers by the destruction of Thebes. To make this ref-
erence more apparent, W. adopts the conjecture of Seyff., tcL irpd-yitaT, i.e.
which (lit. whose affairs) dogs have polluted, and follows Bergk in reading
APPENDIX. 187
oTiVTapa^ovrai, acc. to a late Schol., at iroXcis eiravo<rrti(rovTai «roi. Wund.,
Dind., Mein., Weckl., reject the passage as an interpolation fabricated
from 1016-17. Boeckh, Schn., N., Bell., take the passage cither as a
general statement or as referring to the calamities that are to befall
Thebes, Avithout any particular allusion to the war of the Epigoni. Against
this particular allusion Boeckh objects with much force as follows : ( 1 ) There
is no reference in the entire play to any such event, nor to the tradition
(c/*. Hdt. ix. 27) that the other Argive leaders were denied burial. (2)
•jToXeis ex®P**' cannot refer to the Argive cities, since they were already
in hostility with Thebes. (3) It is absurd to speak of birds — to say
nothing of dogs — carrying this " unholy savor " into Peloponnesian cities.
The second diflBculty is the connection of the passage with the context. The
transition between 1077-79 and 1080-86 is abrupt. Schn. seeks to make it
less so by taking irocrai. iroXtts in the sense of the entire state, and connecting
it closely with <rois Sojiois ; but irdo-ou iroXcis cannot be tortured to mean that.
To what kyi^paf. refers is uncertain. Some supply rats 'EpivvVi from
1075; others, <roi, meaning Creon; others, with the Schol., tois 0T]PaCois;
others, tois Oeois. These difficulties led Schiitz and Kyicala to place the pas-
sage immediately after 1022, where exOpaC would naturally be taken with OcoC
in 1020, i.e. hateful to the gods, and the connection is thus much more clear.
The third difficulty is in the use of certain expressions. (1) 00-wv (nrapd-y|iaTa
can hardly mean anything else thanfAc mangled remains of as many (citizens). One
of the most ingenious solutions of this difficulty is that of Schiitz, who proposes
to read Tdirdp7|iaTa and takes KaOtJYvurav in the sense of polluted (cf Schol.,
(lera d-yous iKo'nurav, and Hesych., KaQayitra • o-vvtcXcVw Kal KaOupwcrw, irapd 8*
2o<|>okX€i €K t«v ivavrlwv iv\ tov fiiaCvciv TiVaKTai), i.e. the sacrificial offerings of
which dogs have polluted, etc. (2) €<movxov has been objected to on the ground
that iroXiv would not be found in the rel. sent, after iroXcis. This led W. to
adopt the conjecture of Wieseler, itciXtiv, meaning the ash of the sacrificial
hearth. N. conjectures iroXov, and translates the phrase, to their own native
sphere, i.e. the sky. But neither is satisfactory. The interpretation given in the
notes is a choice of evils, but the preference would be more decided were the
passage to be placed in immediate connection with 1022, as indicated above.
1089. ■i](rvx»T€pav is the Mss. reading for the more common Attic ijcrwxat-
Tcpov. ■ij(rwx**»'«i''"os is found, acc. to some editt., in Plat. Charm. 160 a, and
•ijoT»x"T€pov in Bekk. Anecd. 98, 19.
1090. wv is Brunck's emendation for t| of the Mss. Those who retain tj
connect vow with tc3v (t>pcvwv in the sense of the spirit of his mind (like yvufix]
(|>pcvt»V| 0. T. 524, Lat. mens animi). But the position of the words is
against this. N. defends t}, and thinks the sent, is a combination of two
consts., viz., d{uCvw ^ptvmv tuv vvv <)>e'pci and ofLctvw t| ov vvv <t>€'pci.
1096. elKaOeiv. Mss. clKaOeiv. Editt. have generally followed Elmsley
in holding this and similar forms to be second aorists. But Curtius, Verbum
n., p. 346, decides in favor of the traditional accentuation, and shows that
does not belong exclusively to any tense stem.
188 APPENDIX.
1096 f . No satisfactory reading for these verses has yet been found.
W.'s view seems wholly untenable. His const, is Wpa €V 8<iv<^ (io-rlv)
i m iait u na 9v|m>v (subj.) vu-nx^ aru, i.e. it is a still more terrible thirty for the
mm/ that resists to throb with calamity {vanfyu. taken absolutely (as in Eng.
we say "to palpitate with fear"), and vr^ as dat. of instrument). Wpa for
vopa finds favor also with BI., N., who take the thought to be " to yield is
hard, but to resist is still more terrible." N. compares such phrases as Scivdv
Kol vtpa Scivov (Dem. 4o, 73), inirovOa 8<iva irXctcrra Kal Scivw irt'pa (Greg.
Naz. II. p. 178), and proposes to read arg iroXaurou Sfivd xaV Sfivuv ircpa.
From 1099 it is evident that Creon is already casting about how to find his
way out of his trouble ; and in this frame of mind he is not so likely to
consider what is more or less terrible as to seek for the best reason for
yielding, which is, that he is ruined if he does not yield, a-rj) is difficult to
understand. By reading ani (nom.), and making Ov|u>v obj., the sense would
be, but calamity is at the door to smite my soul resisting. Cf. Ar. Ran. 54,
iro6os rqv KopStav «vdTa{<.
1098. Xo^iiv, or Xcucciv in L, but most editt. take this to be dittography of
Xeucfiv, 10i)4, and read Kpcov, found in inferior Mss.
1105. W. has rejected the reading of his first edit. KcipSCas 8' (|urro4JLai
for KapS(f '^ vurroiioi after L, which is difficult to defend, and is now
generally abandoned. The Schol. explains by |u>-yvs |M0((rTC4xai. ttjs irporcpos
1108. L reads tr* or tr, with doubtful breathing; A has otr ; most of the
later Mss. have It. The second It of the text is found first in Triclinius.
W. makes ol t dmxovfs the subj. of a-riiyfisjtv &v, supplied from <rT(l\onL av.
1111. I. has So^cu TTJS' «ir€<rTpoutrnv. The Schol. explains by SoktJo-ci
|UTc<rTpa^v. |UTa(rTpc4^iv is the regular compound for change about. 8o|^
would make the verse unmetrical.
1115. W. and N. change the order of the words in order to make the
metrical correspondence more exact in the strophe and antistrophe. But in
logaoedic verse an irrational long is admissible in the unaccented syllable.
1119. The Mss. have 'ItoXUiv. The Schol., Sui to iroXvoi^ircXov t^s X'^P*'^*
also points to this. So read most editt. But W., N., Bell., prefer 'IxcipCav
for the reason that it is highly improbable that Soph, should here mention
remote Italy and omit all reference to the original home of the Attic cult
of Dionysus. Copyists might easily mistake the well-known 'iToXta for this
to them unknown Attic deme.
1121 f. W. reads <S Bokxcv, BaKxov pxiTpo'iroXiv, with the Mss. and most
editt. But <S in some of the Mss. is written al)Ove BaKxcv. « was rejected
by Herm., and o before fUiTpo'iroXiv was added by Musgrave so as to make
the metre correspond exactly with that of the corresponding verse of the
antistrophe.
1123 f. Tlie Mss. liave valwv irap* vypov . . . ^'cOpov. Dind. emends to
vcufTwf. vypuv is the reading of Triclinius. ^(0pMV is the emendation of
APPENDIX. 189
Herm. These changes have been adopted by most recent editt. Camp.,
however, follows the Mss.
1129. The Mss. have vv\u^ax irrtl\ov(ri, which has been transposed metri
gratia by Bl. and W. But even then the metre does not exactly agree with
the corresponding verse of the strophe (o-reCxowri = -ycvos kXw-). Keeping
the same order as that of the Mss., Dind. proposed vv\ij^aA <rrl\ova-i, which
has been adopted by Schmidt in his metrical scheme. But the authority for
{TTixovo-i is only a gloss of Hesycliius, who freq. interchanges ci and i. Mein.
proposed to read kXcitcCv for kXvtoiv in the strophe. Kauchenstein, Rhein.
Mus. N. F. xxvi. 116, proposes KwpvKiov | vv|M|>ai. vc|M>v<n. The Mss. reading
has been retained in this edit., and the irrational long syllable admitted in the
metrical scheme.
1143. IlapvourCav : Dind. for IIapvT)<r£av. Cf. Ilapvcurov, 0. T. 475;
Hapvao-ios, Aesch. Choeph. 952.
1146. In W.'s reading, irilp irveovrwv of the Mss. has been changed to
trvpirvuv, a word not found in Soph., and the order of \opayi ourrpwv
has been reversed. irvciovTdDV of the text was first suggested by Brunck.
So we have in Aesch. Choeph. 622, wtiovff (ace. to Heath's emendation), and
the Aldine edit, read KarairvcUi in Again. 105.
1150. irpo<{>avTf6' wva^ is Bergk's emendation of irpo<|>avT]6i Na^Ccus, where
-icus may have arisen in the Mss. from an emendation of OvCouri. Boeckh,
Dind., Camp., retain the Mss. reading or change to irpo<i>avT)0* u Na|(ais, and
insert a|xd before iroXis in 1141, so as to make the metre of the corresponding
verses agree. W. suggests to keep the Mss. reading, and to change vavSafios
to iraXaio8a|ioS| 1141.
1156. Mein. and N. think the text corrupt, and deny the correctness of the
interpretation given in the notes. Mein. calls attention to the unpleasant
frequency of the syllable av, and would prefer diroiov av tiv' oWptiirov pCov.
1160. Bl. prefers c(t>c(rTcaTa>v to KaOctrruruv, with which N. agrees.
1166. irpoSoio-iv avSpesi ov kt€. is taken from Athenaeus (see infra) for
irpo8««<ri,v, dvSpos ov kt€. of the older Mss. W. is inclined to favor the con-
jecture of Bl., irpoSw Tis, avSpcs (voc).
1167. This verse is omitted in the Mss., and was added by Turnebus from
Athenaeus vii. 280. The Schol. seems to have read it. N. proposes ovn ^^
iya JtJv, or ov Ti6r)|ji' iyio %av. Schmidt proposes tos "ydp ijSovds oVav irpoSusi
€v lioa-L 0-' ow tWtj|i,* £-y«> OT, if 1167 is included as genuine, rds "yap TJSovas |
^S dv irpoScp, TOiovTOV ov ri(h\\k t-yw | iv ^cwriv, oXX* €|«(roxov ■q^ovnai vcKpov.
1168. L reads irXoirrei Kal J'g. This is defended by Camp, as being an
instance of the pres. indie, to state a supposition. But the impv. seems more
forcible. The statement is a general one.
1175. avToxevp is in the view of many critics an unsatisfactory reading.
Mein. conjectured apTCxctp= slain just now by a bloody hand, or (Lehrs) struck
by a mighty hand. Keck proposes avroinus- Jacob regards 1176-77 as an
interpolation.
190 APPENDIX.
1179. PovXfvdv has been suspected as a false reading. Weckl. Soph.
EmenJ. propost's (rv|iP<iXX(iy.
1182. Brunck roads mp^ for irapa, and is followed by Dind. Poet. Seen.
and N.
1184 f. IlaXXaSof fVY|xdTo>v irpo<n{'yopos is suspected by many I'ditt
W. cannot find another ini<taiicc of irpoo-rJYopos used as a subst. But Kanj-
^opos and (rwT)'yopos are formed anil used in precisely the same way. HoX*
XoSos PptTos, or tri^us, has been conjectured.
1195. oXTJOci' is Neue's emendation of the Mss. i| oXTJOci*.
1200. The Mss. Kararxji9*w. Elmsley writes Karao^cOctv. See on 109C.
1208. (LoXtiv : L has aO written by an ancient corrector over o\, i.e.
|ui0w, which seems preferable.
1209. Schiifer prefers m pKra(vft, Wund. inpiiroXft, for ircptPaCvci.
1214. For ircUvd Keck would read Kivct.
1216. Seyff., followed by N., prefers xa<r|iaTos for x««|U)itos. C/. Hesych.
\aayA = <rTO)U& r\ (rx(<r|ia yqs.
1219. Some of the best editt. follow Burton's emendation K<X(v<r|uiTuv.
Cf. Aesch. Pers. 397, CTrauj-av oXfi^v Ppvx''<>'' ^'^ kcXcwoiuitos. Eur. Iph. Taur.
1405, jirw|i(Sas Kwn-Q irpoo-apixoVavrcs (k KcXcvo-pLaros-
1225. This verse is suspected by Dind. because of tlie supposed tautology
in 8v<m|vov X^x<^ after the more emphatic cvvris <^pav. Mein. for the
same reason writes tAos for Xc'xos, Bergk Xdxos. But there is no tautology
with the explanation adopted in the notes.
1228. Instead of olov, L reads irotov.
1232. L reads dvrciirwv oX<»$. |C<^ovs is written as a gloss in some Mss.
Dind. used to read ayrciirwv |(<t>ovs, but in his Poet. Seen, reads avrciirMV (iros.
Weckl. thinks that in the original codex koXciSv was written above {(^ovs, to
explain the expression " to draw the sword from the scabbard," and that this
is the origin of ^IXws.
1238. The reading of the Schol. and of two inferior Mss. is irvoT]v. ^v
is found in L, L', and two Vatican Mss. Many recent editt. prefer irvoii'v, on
the groimd that it is a "harder" reading; but others again find irvoiiv ck^oX-
Xct too "hard."
1241. Tlie Mss. have <v, except L", which has dv, the Epic form, which is
defended by Gerth, Curt. Stud. I., and adopted by Camp. Iv 7* was suggested
by Heath, and is now generally accepted, fi seems to be needed here.
1250. Dind. Poet. Seen., Mein., N., and others reject this verse for these
reasons : (1) Yvutitp Aircipos is a strange expression. (2) c[(xa(>Tdvciv is blind;
the Schol. takes it to refer to the mistake of "bewailing in public." (3) ovk
olSa Kri. (1261) is a more fitting reply of the Chorus if 1250 is expunged.
(4) By the rejection of this verse the stichomythy of the passage 1244-56 is
perfect, the messenger and the Chorus having each respectively two and four
verses twice.
1261. L, A, E read SfuoA', wliich some think to be intended for ifMy.
APPENDIX. 191
1265. lu|xoi of the Mss. has been corrected by Turnebus to wfioi, which is
now generally adopted. But W. reads Iw, on the ground that u{toi here would
be a violation of the principle laid down in the note on 82. He seems not to
distinguish between tw cfuov irpa"y|wiTwv and e|iov, i.e. between the use of the
pers. pron. and that of the poss. pron. in this const. Cf. Aj. 980, uftoi
Pope (as apo. ttjs *|jit]S tv'xtis.
1281. W. reads ck kcucwv, a needless change from the Mss. ri kokcmv, firet
made by Canter. Several editt. read tL 8' €<mv; rj kouciov aiJ KaK<iiv €ti;
1289 ff. The Mss. generally read rl ^s, c5 irai; rlva Xc'^cis |aoi vtov Xo'-yov ;
Most editt., following Seidler, reject Xo-yov as a false repetition from 1287.
Camp, suspects, with good reason, c3 Trai as a false reading for alai. It
might be added that iral is nowhere else used by Soph, in addressing a servant
or messenger ; u iral in 1087, to which W. refers, is not parallel, the person
addressed there being the lad who escorts Tiresias. R. Enger (Philol. xii.
p. 457) proposes tC «J)tjs, «3 t£v av Xc'-ycis |ioi V€ov;
1294. This verse, which is given by the Mss. to the messenger, is assigned
to the Chorus by Erf urdt and most editt. after him, for the reason that thus
an exact correspondence of persons is obtained in the first pair of strophes
and antistrophes and the intervening trimeters ; i.e. 1294 should be given to
the Chorus because 1270 is so given. But such a correspondence fails further
on (cf. 1312-16 and 1334-38), and is not necessary here. Besides, this state-
ment seems to come more properly from tlie messenger, who naturally would
say, " see for yourselves, it is as I have told you."
1301. W. follows the Mss., which read (with slight variation in the words
1^ 8' and TfSc), r[ 8' d|vOT)KTOS 'n8c fim^xa. irepi^. This reading is absurd. o^vOi]ktos
can only mean sharply whetted, and is always used of weapons, ircpil is not
found elsewhere in Soph., and is difficult to explain. The reading adopted in
the text is the conjecture of Arndt. Some prefer Arndt's subsequent change,
iTTcioaiLos irepl m>«»' for ^(iCa ir«pl ^ujxi. Bind, conjectures, after the reading
of Aj. 899, vco<r(i>aYns Ketrai Kpv({>ai(>> ({xxo-yavu irepiirrvxTi's, the true reading
to be r[ 8* o^uOriiCTw ({xuryavw ircpiirrvxiis.
1303. W. follows the Mss. in reading Xc'xos, which he understands to mean
the cavern or den of the serpent ((rr|Kov €S luXaft^OTJ 8p<iKovTos> Eur. Phoen.
1010), into which Megareus threw himself, and which thus became his couch.
Most editt. adopt the emendation of Bothe, Xaxos. Mein. prefers tcXos.
W. supposes, with Canter, that a verse spoken at this place by Creon has
disappeared from the Mss. The only groimd for this assumption is that thus
we should have six trimeters to correspond to the six after the first pair of
strophes. W. proposes for this omitted verse, if |ioi xoXwOcur' odXCov <{>ovwv
TCKOvs; But 1304 follows immediately upon 1303 without any break or
interruption.
1310. Two of the Mss. read <)>€v «J>«w, and this seems to be a reading of L
written a recentissima manu above an erasure. But iJkv ^v is lUimetricaL
Erf urdt read at a{, changed by later critics to alat.
192 APPENDIX.
1317. W. changes m)mh |uk of the Mss. to U* |u>i to correspond in metre
with &<y*>*T av of the antistrophe. But the anacrusis may be an irrational
long s>' liable.
1318 f. The metrical agreement l>etween these and the corresponding
verses of the antistrophe is not exact. Kolster {Philol. ISA?, p. 456) proposes
iya» YcIp o-' M|iOi fuX(OS) CKravov - o-c t avrav, ttyMi |uX(os, ovS' (X**-
1323. The Mss. read on toLxoSi as in tlie text. But this requires tliat
-Xos be treated as si/llaUi uiiceps, and whether this syllable can be so treated
dejH'nds upon the arrangement of tlie verse. It is a disputed point whether
to arrange these dochniiacs into systems. Westphal and Schmidt favor
dochmiac systems. Christ also joins two, sometimes three, dochmii to
make one verse. If this is done liere, -xos as syllalia anceps can be justified
only on the ground that it occurs in an emotional passage in which the same
word is repeated. Tliis is allowed by Westphal, but not by J. II. II. Schmidt,
who everywhere avoids the corresiwndence o at the end of the first dochmius
of the dimeter. In this instance Scliniidt avoids the diflBculty by adopting the
unwarranted conjecture of Schiine, dirdytri fi' on raxos- W. and Bell, make
a monometer here, and thus make toxos end the verse. By reading Taxwrr'
the diflSculty would be solved if the arrangement by systems is kept.
1336. The editt. vary between cpw (mv (with the most of the Mss.), cp<S|uu,
^p«i|icv (with V), ^p<i> -yc, c'pM 'yti.
1340. KartKavov is from KaroKatvci), poetic form of KarsucTitvu. The Mss.
read KarcKravov, which was corrected by Ilerm. to Koucravov, after Vat. 67,
and is supported by Hom. //. vi. 104, Kcucravc. This form gives a more exact
metrical correspondence than KarcKavov, and may well stand as a Homeric
reminiscence. It is adopted by Camp. N. reads cKravov.
1341. There is no good reason for changing avrdv of the Mss. to av nivS',
as W. and many other editt. have done after Seidler.
1342 ff. The best Mss. read Sim irpos irpoVcpov (irorcpov, A) irai (ircj) Kal
Ow TOKTa -ydp. This is impossible metrically, and the sense of ird koI 0«S is hard
to understand. W. adopts Musgrave's emendation irqi icXi6«ii, and rejects Sira,
but this does not agree with the corresponding verses of the strophe, where
the reading is not in dispute. To get any metrical agreement, the alternative
is either to drop irovra ^dp or to reject m Kal 6w (or irq[ icXtOw). Camp,
prefers to do the latter, for the reason that irdvra ^dp seems to have the
better Mss. authority, and that the asyndeton in irq; kXi6w, X^xP*^ ""^ X*?*^"
is harsh.
1345. The common reading is rd 8", which many editt. connect with tok
X<poiv, as though there were an antithesis between what was at hand and what
was impending, making rd 4vl xparl refer to a fate that hangs over him.
GREEK INDEX.
[The nnmeralB refer to the notes, or to the verses of the text.]
a privative sometimes long, 339.
a-yoS| pollution or expiation, 256, 775.
OYXUTTtMi, neut. pi. instead of the
abstract subst., 174.
aS€X<)>a= 8/ioja, followed by gen., 192.
ai, measured as a short syllable, 1310.
dXXa -yap explained, 148, 155, 392.
aXXd viJv TTiviKavT<i, 652, 779.
av i^^ctv, indir. for h.v i}|w, 390.
av with the aor. inf., 236; with the
subjv. in an obj. clatise, 215;
omitted with the opt., 605.
av repeated to give emphasis to some
word or phrase, 69.
dvT( instead of ^ after the compara-
tive, 182.
doiSiis for (fSds, found only here in
Soph., 883.
airioT€iv — aTTfidup, 219, 381, 656.
BciKxu>s for Bbucxos, 154.
p((},, in defiance of, 59, 79.
Bopcds, 985.
•yap, in questions to indicate surprise,
44, 574, 732, 736 ; the fourth word
of its clause, 1256; used ellipti-
cally, 21, 243, 511, 517, 566, 743.
8€, in apodosis, 234.
8€'|ias, different from vtKp6s, 205.
8vo Svoiv SiitXt), teroi Icrovs, and simi-
lar combinations, 13, 1266.
ct, followed by the subjv., 710.
-«i, the older Attic ending in the sec-
ond pers. sing. mid. in tragedy, 41.
ctirov, in the sense of say followed by
the inf., 755.
its Tis, 262, 269.
€K, after 'Apy6d€v, 106.
(\ijiev, only instance of this form in
dramatic poetry, 622.
cv 8c', and thereupon, Lat. simul, 420.
eiret = iup' ov, 15.
€X«^ aTi(uwras, denoting the continu-
ance of the state or result effected,
22, 77.
Zcvs cpKcios, 487.
'^«j>aurTos, in the sense of fire, 123,
1007.
6ovp)i.cuov, godsend, 397.
Kal |j.t{v, introducing a new scene or
character, 526, 1180, 1257.
Kopo, in addressing a person, 1, 899,
915.
Kpora, used only in the sing, by Soph.,
764.
|iaXXov oo-orov, 1210.
(I'q, after verbs of neg. meaning, 263,
443, 535 ; for /x), oh, 443.
|xil OMC after ovk, 97, 936.
|MjT€ . . . |iiT|T€, peculiar use in a rel.
clause expressing cause or reason,
697.
px>vvos, Ionic for ijl6vos, 308, 508, 705.
v£v, use by the tragedians, 44, 432.
Cf. <T<p4.
vvv = vvv illative, metri gratia, 704.
olS' oTv, parenthetic.
Ol8iiro8<t, Doric gen. in anapaestic
rhythm, 380.
oircAs, how, = Stj in a declarative sen-
tence, 223, 685.
194
GREEK INDEX.
Spyns, with r short, 1021.
Si, after olh-ws representing Sore, 220.
Srt, causal, 170.
ov S( |it{, 1042.
ovK, repeated after ov, 6; with the
inf. in indir. disc, 378.
ovT« . . .ov, for olht . . . odrt, 249,268.
mip* ov8< V, of no account, 36, 466.
-in>X<os, for tJAcws, 162.
iroXXov, Ionic form, rare in tragedy,
noXvv<CicT|s, play upon the name, 110.
WOT* = Lat. tandem, 244.
»pos = tnt6 with the gen. after pass.
verbs, 1313.
vpos xofMf = t¥tKa, so.
^ initial lengthens a preceding vowel
on which the ictus falls, 712.
«n^', use by the tragedians, 44.
TO, TiiSc, fem. forms in the dual of the
art. and of dem. prous., 769,
TiiXaiva, its case after ol/io< and &noi,
Ti . . . Kai, for tJ . . . T«' in a disjunc-
tive question, 328.
Teav, Homeric and Doric for aiv, 606.
Ti TovTO KT]p\ry^a, abridged for rl
iari TOVTO tJ> Ki)pvyft.a t> ktL, 0, 7.
Tolot introducing the reason for what
precedes, 124-126.
TOVTO |MV . . . firciTa W, 61.
v\nu, Aeolic, found only here in
Soph., 840.
vtral, in trimeter, 1035.
virtp, on top of, 985, 1126.
^tpa-t^aa-a-a, 894.
<)mv|is, for fv^ii, 361.
^iXci, is wont, 493, 722.
ws = SxTTt with the inf., 292, 303 ; with
the partic, 1063, 1179.
(ia-ti, 653.
Arrc = i>s, 1033, 1084.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
[The numerals refer to the notes.]
Abstract for concrete term, 320, 345,
533, 568, 756.
Accusative after an adj. of act. mean-
ing, 787 ; of effect, 675.
Acheron, 812, 816.
Active used for the middle, 19, 161.
Adjectives compounded with a priva-
tive, 582, 847.
Alliteration, 163, 943, 1335.
Ambiguity intentional, 635 f.
Anapaest in iambic trimeter, 11, 991,
1045.
Apocope, 1275.
Article at the close of the trimeter,
409; used as relative, 607, 826, 1086,
1137.
Asyndeton, 358, 370.
Attraction of gender, 221, 296.
Augury, 991.
Caesura after the first syllable, 234,
250, 464, 531, 1058.
Capaneus, 133.
Character portrayed by Sophocles,
523.
Chorus, its attitude, 211, 471, 855.
Cleopatra, 944, 971.
Combinations of the same or similar
words sought by the tragedians, 13,
142, 929, 977.
Constructio ad sensum, 236, 897, 1246.
Danae, 944.
Darius and the wife of Intaphemes,
905 f.
Dative in -ttrfft, 116, 976, 1297.
Dative of direction, 234.
Dionysia in Attica, 1119.
Dirce, 105, 844.
Doric forms in the lyric parts, 100.
Dual and plural combined, 14, 59,
533.
Elision at the end of an anapaestic
verse, 802, 817, 820 ; of a diphthong,
320.
Enallage, 794, 865.
Erinyes, 451, 1075, 1104.
Freedom and popular government,
love of, 1056.
Future in a gnomic sense, 351.
Future optative in indir. disc, 414.
Future perfect, emphatic, 91.
Genitive objective after an adj. kin-
dred to a verb taking an accusative,
435.
Hanging as a mode of suicide, 1222.
Hecate, 1199.
Historical present, 406.
lacchus, 1154.
Indicative after fiij, 278, 1254; in a
general or conditional rel. clause,
179, 546.
Infinitive after oTSa equivalent to a
clause introduced by 5ti, 474.
Interrogative, indirect for direct, 2, 3.
Interrogatives, two combined in one
sentence without a conj., 401.
Irony, 498.
Iteratives, 949.
Libations in honor of the dead, 431.
Litotes, 1191.
Lycurgus, 944.
Masculine in place of the fem., where
a woman speaks of herself in the
first pers. pi., 926.
196
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Megareos, 901. 1303.
Metaphors and Similes :
bit of horses, 477.
brittleness of iron, 476.
dragon, 117, 124, 126.
eagle, 112 fif.
fellow voyager, 641.
ivy, 826.
light, 600.
mournful cry of a bird, 424 f.
piloting, iHU.
race horse, 140.
rain cloud, 528.
razor's edge, 996.
rowing, 158.
sailing, 715 ff.
scorching the foot in the fire, 620.
scythe, (K)3.
sea darkened by a storm, 20.
ship of state, 163, 190.
storm of the spear, 670.
successive billows, 586 S.
tempest, 137, 391.
trees bending before the wind, 713.
ulcer, 652.
words like arrows, 1034, 1084 f.
Mingling of constructions, 102, 1212.
Muses, 965.
Mycenae, 945.
Neuter of the pred. adj., 1195, 1251.
Niobe and her fate, 823.
Nominative for vocative, 891.
Nysa and its wonderful vine, 1131.
Oedipus myth in Sophocles, 60, 901.
Offerings upon their tombs that bene-
fit the dead, 197.
Omission of pron. or subst. in the
gen. abs. const., 909, 1179.
Optative instead of subjv. with &»,
660.
Optative with pres. indie, in the apod.,
1031 ; with iv to e.xpres8 mild com-
mand, 80, 444, 080 ; with iv in a
general rel. clause, 912.
Oxymoron, 74, 231, 924, 1261.
Parataxis and Hypo taxis, 1186 f.
Parechesis, 103, 974.
Parnassus, 1120.
Parody by Aristophanes, 613.
Paronomasia, 1175.
Participle aorist or perfect with ^x*"**
22, 32, 77, 180, 192.
Partitive apposition, 21, 319, 661.
Pleonasm, 227.
riumlis niajestaticus, 734, 1092, 1195.
Plural in impersonal constructions,
447 ; referring to one person, 10, 60,
65, 99, 276, 665.
Pollution from leaving a corpse un-
buried, 256.
Preposition placed in second member
of a clause to be taken also with
first member, 367, 1176.
Prolepsis, 68.
Quotation or repetition of a word as
a ivord, 667.
Reflexive with the sense of the re-
ciprocal pronoun, 56, 145.
Relative pron. for the indir. interr.,642.
Repetition of the negative oiiK, 6.
Salmydessus, 970.
Sipylus, 825.
State of the souls of the dead whose
bodies were left unburied, 25, 1070.
Subjunctive after irplv &v, 176, 308;
in prohibition, 84.
Substantive with ^x*"*' vtixtiv, lirx«t»',
KT*. instead of the verb that cor-
responds in meaning, 00, 150.
Si/llalxi anceps at the close of an ana-
paestic verse, 932.
Synlzesis of fx-fi and ciScVai, fiSiii, nri.,
33, 263, 535; other instances, 95,
162, 156, 191.
Thebes, epithets applied to it, 101,
119, 141, 149.
Tmesis (so called), 977, 1274.
Trials by ordeal among the Greeks,
264.
ANNOUNCEMENTS
College Series o! Greek Authors
Edited under the supervision of
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE
Professor of Greek in Harvard University
AND
THOMAS D. SEYMOUR
Professor of the Greek Language and Literature in Yale University
Hat Mallint
prioe price
AESCHINES AGAINST CTESIPHON. Edited by Professor Rufus B.
Richardson. 279 pages I1.40 ^1.50
AESCHYLUS, Prometheus Bound, and the Fragments of Prometheus
Unbound. Edited by N. Wecklein, late Rector of Maximilian Gym-
nasium in Munich. Translated by the late Professor F. D. Allen of
Harvard University. 178 pages 1.40 1.50
ARISTOPHANES, Clouds. Edited by Professor Humphreys of the
University of Virginia. 252 pages 1.40 1.50
EURIPIDES, Bacchantes. Edited by Professor Beckwith of the Gen-
eral Theological Seminary, New York City. 146 pages 1.25 1.35
EURIPIDES, Iphigenia among the Taurians. Edited by Professor
Flagg of the University of California. 197 pages 1.40 1.50
EURIPIDES, Hippolytus. Edited by Professor Harry of the University
of Cincinnati. 175 pages 1.40 1.50
HOMER, Introduction to the Language and Verse of. By Professor
Seymour of Yale University. 104 pages 75 .80
HOMER, Iliad, Books I-III and Books IV-VI. Edited by Professor
Seymour of Yale University each 1.40 1.50
HOMER, Iliad, Books XIX-XXIV. Edited by Professor Clapp of the
University of California. 441 pages 1.75 i,qo
HOMER, Odyssey, Books I-IV and Books V-VUI. Edited by Professor
Perrin of Yale University each 1.40 1.50
LYSIAS, Eight Orations. Edited by Assistant Professor Morgan of
Harvard University. 223 pages 1.40 1.50
PLATO, Apology and Crito. Edited by Professor Dyer, formerly of Cor-
nell University. 204 pages 1.40 1.50
PLATO, Gorgias. Edited by Professor Lodge of Teachers' College, New
York City. 308 pages 1.65 1.75
PLATO, Protagoras. By Professor Towle, formerly of Talladega Col-
lege, Talladega, Ala. 179 pages I.2S 1.3s
SOPHOCLES, Antigone. Edited by Professor D'Oogk of the University
of Michigan. 196 pages 1.40 1.5a
THUCYDIDES, Book I. Edited by the late Professor Morris. 349 pages 1.65 1.75
THUCYDIDES, Book III. Edited by Professor Smith of the University
of Wisconsin. 320 pages 1.65 1.75
THUCYDIDES, Book V. Edited by Professor Fowler of Western
Reserve University. 213 pages 1.40 1.50
THUCYDIDES, Book VU. Edited by Professor Smith of the University
of Wisconsin. 202 pages 1.40 1.50
XENOPHON, Hellenica I-IV. Edited by Professor Manatt of Brown
University. 286 pages 1.65 1.75
XENOPHON, Hellenica V-VII. Edited by Professor Bennett of Cor-
nell University. 240 pages 1.40 1.50
XENOPHON, Memorabilia. Edited by Professor Smith of Ohio State
University, xix + 270 pages 1.40 1.50
GINN & COMPANY Publishers
College Series of Latin Authors
Edited under the snpervlBion of
CLEMENT LAWRENCE SMITH
Pro/tuor of LaiiM in Harvard Univtrsity
AND
TRACY PECK
Prefttsor e/tkt LtUim Languagt and LiUratur* in Vale Uniotrsiiy
Utt Kalling
priet prio€
Catollas. Edited by Professor Elmer T. Merrill of Wesleyan
University, Middletown, Conn. 1+ 273 pages fi.40 >i.50
Cicero, Bmtus of. Edited by Martin Kellogg, recently Presi-
dent of the University of California, xxix + 196 pages 1.25 1.35
Cicero, Selected Letters. Edited by Professor Frank F. Abbott
of the University of Chicago. Lxxvi + 3 1 5 pages 1.25 1.35
Cicero : The Tasculan Disputations, Book I, and the Somnium
Scipionis. Edited by Professor Frank Ernest Rockwood
of Bucknell University, xliv + log + xiii + 22 pages 1.00 1.05
Horace, Odes and Epodes of. (Revised Edition.) Edited by Pro-
fessor Clement L. Smith of Harvard University. Ixxxvii-t-
443 pages 1.50 1.60
Horace, Satires and Epistles of. Edited by the late Professor J. B.
Greenough of Harvard University, ix -f- 306 pages 1.25 1.35
Horace, Odes and Epodes, Satires and Epistles of. Professor
Smith's Edition of " Odes and Epodes " and Professor Green-
ough's Edition of " Satires and Epistles " in one volume.
Ixxvii -f- 404 -f 306 pages 2.00 2.15
Jovenal, Satires of. Edited by Professor Henry P. Wright of
Yale University, xliv -)- 240 pages 1.25 1.35
Livy, Books I and n. Edited by the late Professor J. B. Green-
ough of Harvard University, xvii + 270 pages 1.25 1.35
Livy, Books XXI and XXn. Edited by the late Professor J. B.
(jREENOUGHof Harvard University, and Professor Tracy Peck
of Yale University, xiv -(- 232 pages 1.25 1.35
Livy, Books I, XXI, and XXU. Edited by the late Professor J. B.
Greenough of Harvard University, and Professor Tracy
Peck of Yale University, xvii h- 379 pages 1.35 145
Livy, Books I, n, XXI, and XXn. Professor Greenough's Edition
of Books 1 and II of Livy, and Professor Greenough and Pro-
fessor Peck's Edition of Books XXI and XXII of Livy in one
volume, xvii -^ 270 -^ xiv -)- 232 pages 1.50 1.60
Plautus, Captives and Trinummos of. Edited by Professor E. P.
Morris of Yale University, xxxviii -1- 185 pages 1.25 1.35
Tacitus, Annals of, Books I- VI. Edited by the late Professor
W. F. Allen of the University of Wisconsin, xlii + 444 pages 1.50 1.65
Tadtns, Dialogus de Oratoribus. Edited by Professor Charles E.
Bennett of Cornell University, xxviii +S7 pages 75 .8«
GINN & COMPANY Publishers
GOODWIN'S GREEK GRAMMAR
By WILLIAM W. GOODWIN,
Emeritus Professor of Greek Literature in Harvard University
Revised and Enlarged Edition, izmo. Half morocco, xxxvi -|- 451 pages. List
price, III. 50; mailing price, $1.65
THERE is but one opinion touching Professor Good-
win's " Greek Grammar " : it is superior to any other
in point of accurate scholarship, completeness, and
readiness of reference.
The relative degrees of prominence that should be given
to the various aspects of grammar have been carefully con-
sidered, and the book will be found in accord with the
soundest ideas on this subject
It represents the latest and most authoritative information
in Greek grammatical forms and constructions. The syntax
of the moods is based on the author's larger volume on the
Greek moods and tenses.
The work is used and recommended by the prominent
universities and colleges in this country and by many of the
great public schools of Great Britain.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR
SYNTAX OF THE MOODS AND TENSES
OF THE GREEK VERB
I
Rewritten and Enlarged. 8vo. Cloth, xxxii + 464 pages. List price,
jtz.oo ; mailing price, $2.15
T is generally acknowledged that this work of Professor
Goodwin's is indispensable to all students and teachers
of Greek.
GINN & COMPANY Publishers
XENOPHON'S ANABASIS
FIRST FOUR BOOKS
Rerised by William W. Goodwin, Emeritus Professor of Greek Literature, and
John Williams Whitb, Professor of Greek in Harvard University. With
the Illustrated Vocabulary of Professors White and Morgan
lamo. Half leather. With map and illustrations. Hi + 274 pages. List price, $1.50;
mailing price, I1.65. Without Vocabulary : list price, $1.00; mailing price, <>i.io
TEXT EDITION, iimo. Paper. 155 pages. List price, 4ocents; mailing price, 45 cents
SEVERAL important features give this edition of the ••Anab-
asis" unique value to both teacher and student. Large
Porson type is used for the text, topical headings carry
the thought from page to page, and the Introduction discusses
adequately Persia and the Persians, Cyrus the Younger, and mili-
tary matters. The Vocabulary is easily superior to that accom-
panying any other English or American edition. It combines
the utility of a classical dictionary with that of a special yet
full vocabulary. The book gives all the information relating to
history and antiquities needed by the student
ANABASIS DICTIONARY
j^ii Illustrated Dictionary to Xenophon i ^^Anabasii," -with Groups of H^ords
Etymologically Related
By John Wiluams Whitb, Professor of Greek, and Morris H. Morgan,
Professor of Classical Philology in Harvard University
8vo. Cloth. 290 pages. Illustrated. List price, f 1.25; mailing price, $1.35. Also bound
with Goodwin and White's "Anabasis : " list price, ^1.50; mailing price, ^1.65
THIS Dictionary is not a compilation from other vocabularies,
but is made on the basis of a new collection and examina-
tion of all the words in the •'Anabasis " itself. The articles
on geography, on biography, and especially on public and private
antiquities are fuller than is usual in such a work.
GINN & COMPANY Publishers
GREEK TEXT-BOOKS
Allen's Medea of Euripides. (Revised by Moore) j^i.oo
Baird's Greek-English Word-List 30
Collar & Daniell's Beginner's Greek Composition 90
College Series of Greek Authors : See circulars for details.
Flagg's Hellenic Orations of Demosthenes i.oo
Flagg's Seven against Thebes i.oo
Flagg's Anacreontics 35
Goodwin's Greek Grammar 1.50
Goodwin's Greek Moods and Tenses 2.00
Goodwin's Greek Reader 1.50
Goodwin and White's New Anabasis, with Illustrated Vocabulary 1.50
Goodwin and White's Selections from Xenophon and Herodotus 1.50
Greek (and Latin) School Classic Series : See circulars for deuils.
Bain's Odyssey, Book VI 35
Bain's Odyssey, Book VII 40
Gleason's Gate to the Anabasis 40
Minckwitz's Odyssey, Book XII 35
Rolfe's Anabasis, Book V ; 40
Sewall's Timon of Lucian 50
Harding's Strong and Weak Inflection in Greek 50
Hayley's Alcestis of Euripides 1.50
Higley's Exercises in Greek Composition i.oo
Hogue's Irregular Verbs of Attic Prose 1.50
Jebb's Introduction to the Study of Homer 1.12
Kerr's Bacchae of Euripides i.oo
Leighton's Greek Lessons 1.20
Parsons* Cebes' Tablet 75
Perrin and Seymour's School Odyssey :
Books I-IV, with vocabulary 1.25
Books I-IV, IX-XII, with vocabulary 1.50
Seymour's School Iliad :
Books I-III, with vocabulary _ 1.25
Books I-VI, with vocabulary 1.60
Seymour's Homeric Vocabulary 75
Seymour's Selected Odes of Pindar 1.40
Sidgwick Greek Prose Composition 1.50
Tarbell's Philippics of Demosthenes i.oo
Tyler's Selections from Greek Lyric Poets i.oo
White's Beginner's Greek Book 1.50
White's First Greek Book 1.25
White's First Lessons in Greek 1.20
White's Oedipus Tyrannus of Sophocles 1.12
White and Morgan's Anabasis Dictionary 1.25
Whiton's Orations of Lysias i.oo
GINN & COMPANY Publishers
Boston New York Chicago San Francisco
Atlanta Dallas Columbus London
^-
N REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
I
A ddO 927 800 '3
TVNews
OpenLibrary